ot
at ena
eas
ue
cence
ibe oe ne at se
dephatis ae
Saar Sheth
a pape
sah shee
ke ah isi “i a
othe a as |
. ne Phi
oe ae a
Ne ! Aa : syed i ete
Waele - is he aban ay sip ee
eRe att
statics "y
Babette ey
a :
AA SAS
a a
els
‘
xe i
bes Fat fa
Ste
ie
ihe
POU ce
Beli
Ra eR
aS
ah
sme
ata cn Se
i oh Sa peek Sa
a ne Sipe se me so ek
a ee SN : a oS os y oS
yi
Padi ty ith NY
ES Gch be ay
aa et ay Re o of
i
»? a 4
fal
yah
a ae oo
ty ae sh
ae ee a x
sf Be : : pana ia -
i NY oy atten tice
ey Sana ae
mht
hor
% a a a ee
oo a a os
tye Thad been nec pend Nie am
Rie a aay
RS We Pn, alt aut oO
.
STNG nation Sey
«
Be
aN ee
se -
Sahat
| LIBRARY
: Gheological Seminary,
BT 1101 .R34 1867.
Ragg, Thomas, 1808-1881.
Creation's testimony to
God
he
ee
rey he
ws 0
eager
CREATION’S TESTIMONY TO ITS GOD.
Ge"
3 _
a oo
~-
Hy )
a iy ni
Hh ora
ees
[es
=e
=<
=
a]
i . 7 ; Sid 4 Ry)
CREATIONS TESTIMONY TO ITS GOD
THE ACCORDANCE
SCIENCE, PHILOSOPHY, AND REVELATION
A MANUAL OF THE EVIDENCES OF NATURAL AND REVEALED RELIGION, WITH
ESPECIAL REFERENCE TO THE PROGRESS OF SCIENCE, AND
ADVANCE OF KNOWLEDGE
BY THE
REV. THOMAS RAGG
ELEVENTH EDITION, REVISED AND .ENLARGED
WITH ANALYTICAL INDICES, GLOSSARY, ETC. ETO.
LONDON
CHARLES GRIFFIN AND COMPANY
10, STATIONERS’ HALL COURT
1867
JOHN CHILDS AND SON, PRINTERS,
DEDICATION.
TO THE REV. J. B. OWEN, M.A.,
MINISTER OF
8ST JOHN’S CHAPEL, BEDFORD ROW, LONDON.
My pear Sir,
This Work, in all probability the last of any
magnitude which will proceed from my pen, I dedicate to
you above all others, as a mark of my reverence for your
character, personal and official; of admiration for your
talents, original and acquired ; and as a memento of that
earnest, truthful friendship, with which for so many years
I have been honoured, and which I hope to retain as long
as life endures.
I am, my dear Sir,
Yours sincerely
THOMAS RAGG.
Digitized by the Internet Archive
In 2022 with funding from
Princeton Theological Seminary Library
https://archive.org/details/creationstestimoOOragg
PREFACE
TO THE ELEVENTH EDITION.
Ir the tenth edition of this work had been published a few
months subsequently to the time when it was issued, it is pro-
bable that the arrangement might have been somewhat altered
to meet the theories put forth in Sir Charles Lyell’s “Antiquity
of Man.” Indeed, the Author regretted, when that book ap-
peared, that so large an edition had been previously printed, in
which no reply to it could be given. The interval which hag
since occurred has shown the benefit of patient waiting: Sir
Charles’s theories have, one after another, come to be regarded
as fancies, and the controversy is in a very similar position to
that which it occupied before his book appeared. On mature
consideration the author sees no reason for altering the text of
his “Testimony,” in which he has not a single sentence to with-
draw ; but has added brief chapters, in the form of Appendices,
on “Man’s Antiquity and Origin,” and the more interesting
and important subject of “Spectral Analysis.”
_ Lawley, near Wellington, Salop,
September, 1867.
ERRATA.
The following few errors in the notes, &c., escaped notice while the work
was passing through the press :-—
Page 309, foot-note, 6th line from bottom, for Mosaic read Mesozoic.
Page 371, foot-note, 2nd line from bottom, for opyeg read opyi.
In Glossary, article Chemical Elements, 4th line from bottom, for which
word means read which truly is.
ANALYTICAL CONTENTS.
INTRODUCTION.
PAGE
Present state of the Controversy—The Deficiencies and Requirements of
the Age in reference to it—The Spirit in which it should be conducted—
Anticipation of its final close oe ah ip cf Aye ix
PART. I.—Narurau ReEtteron.
CHAPTER I.
Some general Principles laid down, and the whole Course of the Argument
indicated—The Being of a God demonstrated by the existence of the Ma-
terial Universe—The Relation borne by the Material Universe to the Space
or Immensity in which it exists, similar to, and capable of illustrating,
that borne by Duration to Eternity in which it exists—Difference be-
tween Eternal and Immortal—Proof that though the Material Universe
may be Immortal, it cannot be Eternal, since it must have begun to ex-
ist, and, therefore, have been Caused or Created—The necessary existence
of a First Cause, or Creator, deducible from these Propositions, and also
from the nature of Eternity and Space... ce = ee
CHAPTER II.
The Being of a God demonstrated by the existence of the Principle of Life,
or Inherent Volition—Life not essential to Matter; but an Accompani-
ment or Accident of it: a Gift bestowed by Self-existent Life—Spontaneous
or Uncaused Finite Existence impossible—Spontaneous or Uncaused In-
finite Existence not only possible, but necessary, in order to have origin-
ated Finite Existence—The Necessary Existence, and the Eternal Exist-
ence, of Finite or Creature Life, equally impossible with its Uncaused
Existence; and the consequent Necessity, under any aspect, of an Inde-
pendent Creator, to have called it into being 343 oe vt La
CHAPTER ITI.
The Power and Wisdom of God displayed in the Construction of Material
things—The Vastness of Creation—Revelations of Modern Astronomy as
to the System of the Universe—The unmistakeable Evidences it gives of
Divine Power and Wisdom a sf = me
CHAPTER IV.
A closer view of that portion of the Universe which Man’s eye can search,
and his intellectual powers investigate-—The Goodness, as well as the Power
and Wisdom, of God exhibited in the Chemical Constitution of the Earth
and its Atmosphere, and of Animal and Vegetable Tissues ; and also in
the general distribution of the different Elementary Substances .. 48
al ANALYTICAL CONTENTS.
CHAPTER V. PAGE
a
The Power, Wisdom, and Goodness of God, as exhibited in Organic Nature—
Cell Life—Vegetable Physiology —Antecedent probabilities respecting the
Nature, &c., of Vegetable Productions, provided they were the Creation of
a Being all-powerful, wise, and gocd:—These probabilities more than
realized in the actual existence of things as they are—Conclusion 65
CHAPTER VI.
Organic Nature, as exemplifying the Power, Wisdom, and Goodness of Deity,
continued—A glance at the various orders of the Animal Creation: their
adaptation to their different spheres of being—Microscopic Animals : their
wonderful construction and use in the Animal Economy—Some general
Examples from higher orders of creatures—The Mechanical Construction
of the Body—The Dental apparatus—The regulation of Fluids—In-
voluntary Muscular Action—Prospective Contrivances—Conclusion 83
CHAPTER VII.
Mental Phenomena; or, Instinct and Reason, as manifested in inferior crea-
tures, and in man; with some of our Impulses, Passions, and Intel-
lectual Faculties, as exhibiting the Wisdom, Power, and Goodness of God 100
CHAPTER VIII.
Difficulties raised by Atheists, regarding the Wisdom and Goodness of God,
met and obviated—Consideration of the principal views which have been
promulgated to show that Material things furnish no evidence of Divine
Wisdom and Goodness; or that a belief in Creation is not necessary, in
order to account for what is now existing—Chance—Necessity—Nature
—Development ag) che ase
; CHAPTER IX.
The same subject continued—Development—Law ae af kod
| CHAPTER X:
The same subject continued—“ Induction’ —“ Natural Selection ” .. 150
CHAPTER XI.
More direct Objections and Difficulties rerarding the Divine Wisdom and
Goodness—The existence of Natural and Moral Evil—Consideration of the
principal Theories offered to account for it, classed under the heads of Zoro-
astrian and Ptolemaic—Their fallacy—The Epicurean class of Objections
analyzed, and shown to be inapplicable—Proposal of a better Theory 167
CHAPTER XII.
Summary.—Atheism, Christian Buddhism, Pantheism, and true Theism—
The latter only consistent with the Teachings of Nature, and the Instincts
of the human Soul io = fe Me + Se
@e
ANALYTICAL CONTENTS. vil
a
PART I1.—Reveatep Re.icion.
CHAPTER XITI. PAGE
Revelation considered—Introduction—Revelation the only sufficient mode
of attaining to a knowledge of the Deity—Revelation PossIBLg, or per-
fectly consistent with God’s Existence and Attributes, Creation itself being
a Manifestation of Him, a Revelation that He is—Revelation a priori
PROBABLE, from the darkness of the Human Mind, and the Uncertainties
and Perplexities in which Man is involved, with Reason and Nature only
for his guide—Revelation morally NECESSARY, in order to the Consist-
ency and Perfection of God’s operations, as an answer to certain Instincts
implanted in the Human Mind—And if Man’s Soul be Immortal, and
he be a responsible creature destined to another state of existence, a Re-
velation additional to Creation (one of God’s Nature and His Will) to
be naturally expected from the Divine Wisdom and Goodness cea
CHAPTER XIV.
The Incorporeity of the Soul demonstrated, and its Immortality asserted—
A Future State of Existence deducible from the facts of the present one ;
and, therefore, every ground in force for believing that such a Revela-
tion, as that suggested in the preceding Chapter, would be made «» 221
CHAPTER XV.
The Christian Revelation ; its consistency with what Nature and Reason
teach concerning the Deity—God’s Eternity, Immensity, and Immuta-
bility—The Finitude of the Universe—The commencement of Duration,
&c.—And the Divine Attributes of Infinite Power, Wisdom, and Good-
ness—The other Cardinal Doctrines of Revelation not at all discordant
with Reason and Nature me 8 a ae .. 242
CHAPTER XVI.
The Power, Wisdom, and Goodness of God, displayed in the continued suc-
cession of Evidences to the Truth of His Revelation—in Miracles—in
Prophecies, and their fulfilment—and in the numerous Modern Dis-
coveries in Egypt, Nineveh, Arabia, &c., pe bone of the Truth of
early Scripture History ;
bo
OY
On
CHAPTER XVII.
The Power, Wisdom, and Goodness of God, as exhibited in the System of
Religion which forms the substance of Revelation, and removes the Mo-
ral Difficulties of the world, and also in the premonitions of Philosophy,
which exhibit the congruity of the Human Mind thereto—The Tri- Unity
of Deity—The Christhood, or Headship, of the Material Creation—
Man’s Depravity and Restoration to Holiness and God—The work of
Vill ANALYTICAL CONTENTS.
P
Redemption the greatest possible display of Divine Wisdom and Goodness ;
which are further manifested in the means instituted for rendering that
work effectual we a 355 as 34 oe
CHAPTER XVIII.
“Scientific”? Difficulties and Objections concerning the Facts of Revelation
met and obviated—Analogy between the Written and the Acted Revela-
tion—God’s Word and Works—Consideration of the Objection “ that
the Mosaic History of the Creation is incompatible with the known
AGE
272
Facts of Science ”’ A of ts Vows
CHAPTER XIX.
Obviation of “Scientific” Difficulties and Objections continued—The Hu-
man Era a 4 is 2B 43 a :
CHAPTER XX.
Obviation of “Scientific” Difficulties and Objections continued—Consider-
ation of the Objection that the production of the whole Human Race by
one Primeval Pair, and its more modern unity in the family of Noah,
. 803
cannot be made consistent with the known Varieties of our Species 316
CHAPTER XXI.
Obviation of “Scientific” Difficulties concluded—The reign of Death prior
to the Adamic Creation—The Mosaic account of the Noachian Deluge
consistent with all we really know—The Anthropomorphic Representa-
tions of Deity, constantly occurring in the Holy Scriptures, perfectly
compatible with correct ideas of God’s Infinitude & ‘
CHAPTER XXII.
Difficulties raised by “Spiritualists,” “ Rationalists,” and “ Religious Pro-
gressists,” met and obviated—Scripture History neither Myth nor
Allegory—Its Miracles not to be accounted for by Mesmerism, nor its
. 300
Prophecies by Clairvoyance 4 4 0 yo .. 346
CHAPTER XXIII.
Objections brought against the great Doctrines of Revelation met and ob-
viated—Mediation and Expiation—Verbal and Book Revelation—The
Origin and Extinction of Evil eS es es
CHAPTER XXIV.
Doctrinal Difficulties concluded—Faith. Results—Adaptation of Chris-
tianity to Man and Man’s World—Concluding Hymn
. 366
APPENDIX A.—Spectral Analysis and the Nebular Theory jepeas seer
————_ B.—Man’s Antiquity and Origin. . des se 091
INTRODUCTION.
PRESENT STATE OF THE CONTROVERSY.—THE DEFICIENCIES AND
REQUIREMENTS OF THE AGE IN REFERENCE TO IT.—THE SPIRIT
IN WHICH IT SHOULD BE CONDUOCTED.—ANTICIPATION OF ITS
FINAL CLOSE.
TuxoLocicaL Treatises are numerous. Works on the evi-
dences of Christianity abound. Tach age has produced its
champions for the truth, whose mighty minds have added to
the voluminous resources of the past. Yet Scepticism is not
slam, nor even dying. Realizing the fable of the ancient
Hydra, it puts forth new heads as rapidly as the old ones are
severed from its body: and seems to possess an indestructi-
bility which testifies that conviction of the intellect alone is
not sufficient—that the region of its vitality is the heart.
There is little of novelty in the Scepticism of our own age.
The cavils and arguments of objectors have certainly assumed
new shapes. Yet, the replies which were called forth by the
writings of abler and more learned objectors in a former age,
might, with a little adaptation, be made to answer nearly all
of them. Atheism, Pantheism, Rationalism, and Anti-Super-
naturalism,—which embrace all the phases of disbelief,—have
been refuted, time after time, by men of gigantic intellect,
who have passed away from this world, but who, being dead,
yet speak. From one quarter only have the modern pro-
fessors of these “isms ” brought forward any novelty which
has given them an advantage, however short-lived. “In that
quarter they have been always on the alert, showing an alacrity
which Christians would do well to imitate. Every new dis-
covery in Science, every fresh utterance of the voice of N ature,
has been by them misinterpreted, and made to appear discord-
ant with that Book which professes to be a Revelation from
on high.
x INTRODUCTION.
The Secularist in England, and the Positivist on the other
side of the British Channel—who may be said to represent the
most modern forms of Infidelity—both declare that Science is
the proper study of man; and both profess to found their
Scepticism upon the results of Scientific researches. To leave,
then, to their interpretation the first Revelation of Deity—the
physical Universe in which we dwell—is a sure way of making
it appear to disagree with the second, the moral Revelation of
His mind and will, the truth of which they call in question.
Under these circumstances, it is to be regretted that a due
proportion of the Course at our Collegiate Establishments,
especially those connected with the National Church, is not
devoted, by Students destined to be Religious Teachers, to the
study of the physical Sciences, which have, during the past
half-century, made such rapid advances. They come to their
several spheres of labour too little acquainted with the facts
which the Book of Nature—God’s elder Revelation—has made
known. To meet the requirements of the age, they have a
new study to commence; and that, not in the quiet of seclu-
sion, but in the midst of conflicting engagements and constant
demands upon their time—a study for which they have been
well prepared by their previous mental training, but which too
often entails a sacrifice of comfort, rest, and health. What
marvel, then, if in many instances the misinterpretations of
Nature’s utterances are left uncontradicted !—that when the
Secularist brings in a bill of divorcement for the severance of
the Universe from its Creator, the charges sometimes remain
unanswered! What marvel if the Infidel’s suggested doubts
leave disquiet in the minds of many who long for a satisfactory
explanation, but find it not!
Yet elaborate Treatises on the bearings upon Natural and
Revealed Religion of any new facts which advancing Science,
or untiring labour, may have brought to light, do not appear to
be the chief requirement of the age. They may add their quota
to those vast stores of information and argument which are
already treasured up ; but will be found of less use to the mul-
titude than to the learned: and it is not among the learned that
Infidelity is now making way. Railroads, electric telegraphs,
the rapid advance of discovery, and restless competition, have
INTRODUCTION. xi
communicated to the people—the throbbing heart of the nation
—somewhat of their own velocity ; and he who would speak to
them, and gain their attention, must speak briefly, and to the
purpose. Time is their chief capital, their stock-in-trade ; and
if they want information, they ask rather for a synopsis than
for an additional chapter to the existing Cyclopedia, which is
already beyond the reach of their time and means.
There is another class of persons, also, for whom the particu-
lar requirement of the age appears to be the same; I mean
those who by their connections or occupations are continually
led into temptation to disbelief. The weapons with which they
are usually assailed are not philosophic or powerful arguments,
but suggestions of doubts, inuendoes, and sneers. They are
frequently told that Science will soon drive Religion out of the
world; that the facts disclosed by its rapidly unfolding revela-
tions are incompatible with the dogmas of Theology. And yet
it often happens that the individuals who take upon themselves
to deliver such a confident judgment, possess only a very su-
perficial acquaintance with either the one or the other! For
this class, too, it is not so much elaborate Treatises that are
needed, as a combined summary of facts, so placed as to be
made to tell with resistless foree—a Manual which will show in
the clearest light the complete harmony between Science and
Scripture. They cannot read a volume to dispel a single class
of suggested doubts. They cannot go through a long course of
argument to obtain an answer to a sneer. But give them clear
evidence in a brief space—give them, especially, a telling ar-
rangement of tangible, pertinent, and indisputable racts—and
their unburthened hearts will bound with gratitude and joy.
Nor does the requirement appear to be a different one for
those most interested in the Controversy—Sceptics, and persons
who have a mental tendency to Scepticism. There is an in-
disposition among them—whether the result of indolence or
prejudice—to read and examine diligently the traces of His
existence whose footprints are impressed so indelibly upon the
Universe He has made. They rest upon the opinions they have
received, because it is much easier to indulge in dreamy reverie
than steadily to exert the faculties of reason. They cleave to
_ them because time, inclination, or both, perhaps, may be want-
xi INTRODUCTION.
ing in sufficient abundance to enable them to go through a re-
futation whose details require many works of many volumes
each, and even then are incomplete. With little difficulty,
they might be persuaded to undertake the perusal of a single
book; but that is generally calculated to satisfy them upon
some one point only: whilst the grounds of their disbelief are
many. If they enter upon a second or third volume, it is felt
to be tiresome; and the intellect refuses to accord with that
from which the heart and the taste recoil.
To place before minds so constituted another elaborate
Treatise, similar to many which in past ages have done honour
to our name and nation, would only be like heaping Alps on
Apennines, when the hills before them were already insur-
mountable. Over them they cannot pass; but yet, perhaps,
might be brought by a nearer and less laborious route to see
and to acknowledge truth. The requirement of the age, then,
even for these, appears to be a Manual in which the weightiest
evidence may be presented in the strongest light, and that in
the fewest words consistent with force and clearness. Men who
would not read, and could not understand if they did read, the
great works of our mightiest thinkers, may still, in all proba-
bility, have the evidences of our faith presented to them in a
comprehensible and acceptable form. It is by a thirst after
knowledge that multitudes of them are usually led astray : and
a gratification of that thirst is, at least, one of the likeliest
methods of leading them back to the Fountain of true know-
ledge and wisdom. By such means, their interest may be ex-
cited ; and they will follow an argument which conveys inform-
ation they are desirous of obtaining. They will read a Manual
which intelligibly sets forth all the new facts advancing Science
and patient research have made available; and thus, if in no
other way, may be led to see the intimate union which subsists
between true Science and Religion.
The production of a work which on these accounts appeared
to him to be required, has been the object of the Author in
the present Volume. He has endeavoured to render it in-
teresting as well as instructive—to impart secular knowledge,
as well as draw inferences from it—to give a Manual of the
physical Sciences, as well as the gathered results of their
INTRODUCTION Xili
positive teaching. Passing through the universe of matter
and of mind, he has sought, while gathering out its first-fruits
as an offering to the Deity, to inquire into the nature of that
which is felt and seen—and thus exhibit the accordance be-
tween Science, Philosophy, and Religion.
Another question, however, arises: “In what spirit should
the Controversy be conducted?” It must in honesty be con-
fessed that the Disbeliever in Divine Revelation has not always
been met in a manner which becomes the followers of Him who,
while He sharply rebuked the Hypocrite and the Formalist,
showed His compassion for the unhappy wanderer from truth
by a reproof of tears.* Christians too often look upon Sceptics
with more repugnance than sorrow—with more contempt than
pity. Trained up in a belief of, and reverence for, a Supreme
Ruler of all things, they look upon the individual who denies
His existence, as a monster in creation—a being outside of
humanity. Yet there are many who, with little idea of its
worth, “wish they had faith,” while they esteem it a delusion.
The writer can remember the time when, seeking for happiness,
and unable to find it, he has envied those whom he looked upon
as poor ignorant Christians, as he heard them joyfully singing
the praises of their Redeemer. But if, at that time, he had
been met with nothing but violent denunciations, for a disbe-
lef which he felt to be a miserable yet inevitable inheritance,
it would have been little calculated to lead him to seek for
happiness in a God of Love. Doubts are not always the mere
excuses of one too idle or too heedless to examine; but are
sometimes the evidence of earnest and diligent examination,
commonly resulting in belief, which (far better than a mere in-
heritance) takes possession of the understanding and the heart.
The mind is not to be cut and squared like stone from a quarry.
Attempts to induce conviction by fire and sword have often
been made, but as often failed. Persecution may generate
Hypocrites, but can never make Believers. The Christian way
of meeting a Sceptic is to treat him as conscientious, though
mistaken—to oppose him with facts rather than dogmatic
assertions, with arguments rather than denunciations, with
appeals to reason rather than to slavish fear. If we refuse to
* Luke xix. 41, 42
XIV INTRODUCTION.
give him credit for sincerity, he may treat us as Hypocrites or
Fanatics. If we accuse him of designing to upturn the founda-
tions of society, he may retort upon us that we have designs—
to enslave the mind, and keep the intellect in subjection. But
if Christians exhibited in their conduct a transcript of the
heart of Him who has written upon every page of the Book of
Nature, as well as in the Volume of Inspiration, His great
name of Loves, then at least one stumbling-block would be re-
moved out of the way, and many, who now, dispirited, dejected,
broken-hearted, “ wander like a wave of the ocean which hath
not a place of abiding,” would find repose in Him who hath
said, “ Come unto me, all ye that labour and are heavy laden,
and I will give you rest.”
Oh! is it a delusive vision, or is there really coming for the
earth a day of brighter, more transcendent glory, when man
shall no longer wander from his Maker, or refuse to listen to
the accents of His love? What means that flood of light,
fresh bursting through the clouds that long enveloped her
horizon? The blackness yields! It moves! It rolls away !
earth basks in the moral sunlight of her God! It is no vision
—no delusion. Nature’s voice hath spoken. Her smiling
mornings,—her reviving springs,—types of the time of happy
restoration,— corroborate the instinctive, unextinguishable
hopes to which the soul clings firmly. Tradition, too, hath
given her utterance. In seasons of sorrow and anguish, of
darkness and disquietude, she seeks to hush the travailing
groans of creation with the ever-present assurance of a better
time to come—the restoration of the golden age. And these
are but the echoes of another and a mightier voice—the voice
of Revelation ; for the promise has gone forth, that “the earth
shall be filled with the knowledge of the Lord.” O glorious
time! thrice glorious and thrice blest! when no mistaken in-
ferences shall be drawn from the unrolled volume of creation—
when Science and Philosophy shall take their true position as
the handmaids of religion—and every voice shall joi with
sweet accord in one harmonious, simultaneous anthem—“ HAt-
LELUJAH! FOR THE Lorp Gop OMNIPOTENT REIGNETH !”
ee a
—_"
=
A ad
a
py ere a aay
CREATION’S TESTIMONY TO ITS Gop.
PART
NATURAL RELIGION,
CHAPTER I.
SOME GENERAL PRINCIPLES LAID DOWN, AND THE WHOLE COURSE
OF THE ARGUMENT INDICATED—THE BEING OF A GOD DE-
MONSTRATED BY THE EXISTENCE OF THE MATERIAL UNIVERSE
—THE RELATION BORNE BY THE MATERIAL UNIVERSE TO
THE SPACE OR IMMENSITY IN WHICH IT EXISTS, SIMILAR TO,
AND CAPABLE OF ILLUSTRATING, THAT BORNE BY DURATION
TO ETERNITY IN WHICH IT EXISTS——-DIFFERENCE BETWEEN
ETERNAL AND IMMORTAL——-PROOF THAT THOUGH THE MA-
TERIAL UNIVERSE MAY BE IMMORTAL, IT CANNOT BE ETERNAL,
SINCE IT MUST HAVE BEGUN TO EXIST, AND, THEREFORE, HAVE
BEEN CAUSED OR CREATED—THE NECESSARY EXISTENCE OF A
FIRST CAUSE, OR CREATOR, DEDUCIBLE FROM THESE PROPOSI-
TIONS, AND ALSO FROM THE NATURE OF ETERNITY AND SPACE.
1. Howzver multifarious the forms of error may be, truth
is simple and consistent. Opinions as well as fashions change.
The axioms of one century become the jest and ridicule of
another. The views of whole communities are modified or
altered, as new discoveries shed their light around; or histori-
cal facts, like coins long buried, are dislodged from dark ob-
security, to testify to what has been. Yet truth, though often
rejected and despised, is still immutable.
2. Truth cannot be opposed to itself; but the consistency
of some of its phases or developments with others may not be
obvious. It may be only gradually unfolding itself to the
view of finite creatures ; or they may lack sufficient capacity,
or their intellect sufficient cultivation, to see, to understand,
and to reconcile what are only apparent contradictions.
- 8. Hence should we learn to reason with submission, and
1 ae
2 GENERAL PRINCIPLES.
draw conclusions with deep humility. If two propositions,
apparently irreconcilable, are capable of separate demonstra-
tion, or of evidence nearly approaching to demonstration, it 1s
the province of finite wisdom to reject neither—that wisdom,
at its utmost stretch, may be only capable of discerning the
two extremities of an unbroken chain, merely because the con-
necting links are buried or submerged.
4, If there be a God, He must be Truth.
Vv
34 COSMOS.
72, Long were they conceived to be worlds emerging out of
chaos, suns in the process of formation, nebulosities gradually
hardening or increasing in density, till they are fitted to become
independent systems, members of the great commonwealth of
the Universe. But the telescopes of Parsonstown, and at Cam-
bridge, U. 8., have dispelled these chaotic dreams—these dim
nebulous visions. They have shown them to be independent
galaxies, some of them far surpassing in magnitude and splen-
dour the “ Universe’? we have just been contemplating, with
its suns and systems inconceivably numerous, and its more dis-
tant background of stars, and cumulations of stars, undiscerni-
ble, in their far away positions, except by the faint and feeble
twilight which their mingled beams shed upon us.*
to believe that we have penctrated beyond the region of gravitation. Newton
proved that the same great law, acting by the inverse cube, instead of by the in-
verse square, would cause a revolution in spirals instead of ellipses : and it is
not at all improbable that our Sun, and all the other suns in our galaxy, may
now be performing such a spiral motion round the Pleiades. The cumulations
of stars which crowd one behind another, in various portions of what appears to
us an annulus, might appear, if viewed from some galaxy or nebule laterally
situated, the extended limbs or threads of an immense spiral-formed cluster.
The nebula in Canes Venatici, which Sir John Herschell conceived so much to
resemble our galaxy, has been resolved by Lord Rosse’s telescope into a spiral
cluster. Nor, on the other hand, is a spiral motion anything so owtré, even as
regards our own portion of the Universe. Viewed abstractly, in relation to
space, that which describes an ellipse of small variation round a progressing
body is really making a soméwhat spiral movement. Such a motion would our
Moon appear to have, if it could be distinctly seen from some far distant region;
and such a motion are the planets describing, if, as is almost demonstrated, the
Sun is making progress towards the constellation Hercules. But this fact af-
fords no more ground for modern cavillers to assert that the Moon and planets
do not move in ellipses than there is reason for declaring that the tire of a loco-
motive wheel does not move round its axle, because tire and axle together have
a progressive motion in space,
* The author of the Essay “Of the Plurality of Worlds” questions the really
stellar nature of these clusters. He describes them as ‘“‘Zwmps,” “patches,” and
“dots” of light. Professor Powell, however (‘ Unity of Worlds,” edition of
1855, p. 188), says distinctly, “I am able to state, on the authority of those
who have actually seen them in Lord Rosse’s instrument, that the appearance is
perfectly and brilliantly that of stars ; distinct effulgent points of no sensible
magnitude, and of whose stellar nature no doubt could remain on the mind of
COSMOS. 385
73. One of these nebulous spots in the constellation of
Orion may, especially from the tropics, be distinctly seen with
the naked eye, shining like a soft white cloud in the depths of
heaven. Yet, telescope after telescope, penetrating further and
further, turned its searching ken upon it, to resolve its mystery,
in vain; still it shone on, an enigma in Immensity, increased
indeed in size, but only what the naked eye discovered it—a
spot of hazy light. But the mighty instrument of Lord Rosse,
resolving the mystery, separated its commingled rays, and
showed z¢ also to be a bed of stars, whose nearest orb is placed
at such a distance from our earth that its light has occupied
some thirty thousand years in travelling over the intervening
space.* Of the gorgeousness then of that galaxy, this simple
fact will give us some idea. So inexpressibly vast and brilliant
it would seem to be, that our own “ Universe,” the Milky Way,
fades, in the comparison, into a feeble light. And yet there
are other spots, as, for instance, the nebula in Hercules, and
the Magellanic clouds, to which, perhaps, the nebula in Orion
must give way, as comparatively faint and feeble. N ay, we are
far from certain that we have yet seen even to the centre of
the Universe, whose other side, by man, is wholly unexplored
—that common, mighty centre, around which we may conceive
all galaxies to revolve,t unseen from hence, perhaps, because
the observer.” This fact, Mr Bond, of Cambridge Observatory, U. S., has fully
confirmed.
* J give here the lowest computation. Fullom states that the time occupied
in the transmission of this light has been at least 60,000 years.
+ Analogy led Herschell to conclude that all the systems, or constellations of
the Universe, revolved around a common centre. So long as it was considered
that a vast central mass was necessary to bind and control the movements of
planets and satellites, there seemed to be an objection to this conclusion: in-
asmuch as the ordinary theory would require this imaginary central world,
which had been termed “The Throne of God,” to be equal in mass to all the
rest of the Universe. This objection does not apply in the present state of
scientific knowledge. There appears now no necessity for a centre so com-
paratively immense. In the “ multiple stars”? we see instances where two or
more self-luminous heavenly bodies move, not around another luminous body,
but round a point far outside them. ‘Yea, even in our own system, the planets
revolve not around the centre of the solar orb, but around the centre of gravity
of all the masses of the system, which somctimes falls outside the circumference
of the sun.—See Humboldt’s “ ea lll. pp. 196, 197,
36 COSMOS.
at distance inconceivable; or because its light has not yet
reached us’ (though other rays have reached us which have
travelled for two million years),* and yet exerting its attractive
force over all. What, then, must be the powrEr of Him by
whom such worlds, such systems, such galaxies, such a Universe
was formed? The mind, amazed, looks up from planets to
their suns; from suns to constellations. From single constel-
lations it looks forth, and sees what it conceives to be the
Universe. But upwards still it looks, and perceives cumula-
tions crowd on cumulations, till every sun in that “ Universe”’
is multiplied by thousands or by millions. It rocks—it reels
—hbut still looks on; and sees that “ Universe” a little frag-
ment of the whole. Lost in the mazes of Infinitude, it asks,
“Can such things be?” Yet such things are demonstrated to
be. And every galaxy in the universal whole, every system in
the inconceivable number of which each galaxy is composed,
every planet and satellite that forms a component part of every
system, every creature endowed with individual life that dwells
upon each planet, (and there are thousands in a single drop of
water, with organs as perfect as our own, and as perfectly
adapted to their different spheres of action,) is of itself, mde-
pendent of all the rest, a sufficient, a demonstrative, evidence
of Creative POWER. |
74. We must take, however, a more deliberate view of Crea-
tion, if we would catch more than a glimpse of the wispom it
displays. To enumerate all the evidences of intelligence which,
even at the distance from which we view it, the stellar Uni-
verse holds forth for our admiration, would be at once impos-
sible and foreign to my purpose. I will select a few only, as
illustrative examples of the rest. Infinite powER alone could
call these innumerable worlds into existence; but wispomM as
infinite was needed to guide them in their courses; to place
them under the influence of acting and counteracting laws; to
balance their forces; establish compensations for all possible
interferences ; and, amidst complications almost inconceivable,
through the attractions and counter-attractions of different
orbs upon each other, establish one grand, united, stable, and
harmonious whole.
* Herschell.
COSMOS. oT
75. Order is everywhere prevalent ; yet it is not such order
as could result from the operation of a blind, unintelligent
law, irrespective of a Legislator’s will; for “natural law,” as
employed by Materialists, means merely uncontrollable neces-
sity. To take our Solar System for an example, there is so much
of uniformity to be observed therein, that its collocation and
motions cannot be referred to chance. There are so many de-
partures from uniformity, that they cannot be referred to such
a natural or necessary law. It is intimated by the author of
the “ Vestiges of the Natural History of Creation,” that the
planets exhibit “a progressive diminution in density from the
one nearest to the Sun to that which is most distant.” Such
a regularity, however, which might have given some indication
of a natural law, exists only in imagination. The density of
the Earth, of Venus, and of Mars, is nearly the same ; whilst
Uranus is more dense than Saturn, which is nearer to the Sun;
and the still more distant Neptune is more dense than either,
Moreover, the central body itself hag only one-fourth the
density of the Harth. These variations manifest that no such
“uniform law” prevailed in the collocation of our portion of
the Cosmos. But they manifest, likewise, something far more
important ; for, according to the calculations of La Place and
La Grange, in order to prevent danger arising from their in-
fluence on each other, the planets and their orbits must have
been just as they are, and where they are, and their masses and
periodic times exactly what they are, to insure the permanent
stability of that portion of the Universe which is considered
as belonging to the Solar domain.*
76. The author of the “ Vestiges”’ tells us, also, that the
“ distances of the planets are curiously relative.” But though
there is an approach to relative distance, it is by no means
exact or uniform. He tells us, further, that the motions of the
Solar System are “all in one direction—from west to east :”
but the satellites of Uranus (eight in number), besides differ-
ing from other satellites, in pursuing an almost circular path,
all move in the opposite direction—from east to west.+
* See Mitchell’s “Orbs of Heaven,” p. 114, &c.
+ Humboldt’s “Cosmos,” vol. iii. pp. 369, 390, Sabine’s edition.
38 COSMOS.
77. From these facts the legitimate inference is two-fold.
On the one hand, deviations from uniformity, and regularity
even in deviations, show that the worlds composing the Solar
System—those cosmical bodies which are most open to our
inspection—did not obtain their present constitution by the
force of any undeviating necessary law. On the other hand,
those very deviations, which manifest the inefficiency of any
blind, unintelligent impulse, for the production of that system,
testify to the exertion of a still higher amount of wisdom, in
controlling their effects, or regulating their influence; re-
ducing discords into harmony; and making what might well
seem an element of destruction, the foundation of unfailing
stability.
78. Nor must we, if we would in any proper degree estimate
the wisdom exhibited in Creation, look at things only as they
now are, working harmoniously together, without one thought
of the period when zone of them existed, and the forces which
regulate their motions were not in operation. Maclaurin has
very properly observed, that “the same powers which govern
at present the material Universe, and conduct its various mo-
tions, are very different from those which were necessary to
have produced it from nothing, or to have disposed it in the
admirable form in which it now proceeds.”
79. “One uniform law of gravitation, with a force of pro-
jection impressed by one impulse on each of the bodies, could
suffice to account for the revolutions of the planets round the
Sun, and of the satellites around their primaries, along with
the diurnal revolution of each, and the varying inclinations of
the axis to the planes of their respective orbits.”* But these
will neither account for their production, nor for that dis-
tribution and arrangement which renders the working of the
laws by which they are now governed so beneficial and harmo-
nious. Nor, if present arrangements were by any means to
be destroyed, are there any known forces in nature capable of
restoring them.
80. The collocation once made, and placed under the con-
trol of what are called “ nature’s laws,” so undeviating and so
* Chalmers’s “ Bridgewater Treatise,” Introductory Chapter.
COSMOS. 39
calculated for stability do those laws appear, that man, in
contemplating them, often loses sight of the Legislator who
ordained them. So regular, indeed, are their operations, re-
sulting from the exact adjustment of forces, that some per-
turbations of the planet Uranus, which could not otherwise be
accounted for,—a drawing of its body farther from the Sun
than the orbit which theory assigned,—induced several Astron-
omers to believe they resulted from the proximity of another
planet, then unknown. In the year 1846, Mr Adams of Cam-
bridge, and M. Leverrier of Paris, from a knowledge of the
great law of Nature which Newton had discovered, calculating
from those perturbations, deduced at once the presence and
the magnitude of a world unknown before. The French Phi-
losopher, pointing M. Galle of Berlin to the place it should
occupy in the heavens, said, “Seek, and you will find it there.”
And the Prussian, directing his telescope to the part thus in-
dicated, and comparing what he saw with the map of the stars
in his possession, discovered a stranger there, a star unobserved.
before—another member of our own Solar System, the planet
Neptune, describing a wider orbit, but controlled by the same
central power.
81. This was at once a glorious triumph of Science, and a
remarkable illustration of the wisdom of Him who stamped
upon nature her immutable laws; who “ touches the stars with
His finger, and they run on their course rejoicing.” Had a blind,
unintelligent impulse, like chance or necessity, begotten the
Universe from nothingness, and set its orbs a moving, instead
of the order and harmony in which the nicest mathematical
calculations can detect no discrepance, what could be expected,
but such jostling and uncertainty, such interference of one
sun and planet with another, such “ mad confusion and chaotic
jars,” as Mirabaud * once conceived the Universe displayed.
* Any mention of Mirabaud may now seem to some persons out of date. 1
will only, in reference thereto, state one fact. I have been assured by the tra-
veller of a large publishing firm, that they supply to one bookseller in Glasgow
a hundred copies of Mirabaud’s “System of Nature” every half-year. Buffon’s
less chaotic theory of the origin of planets, by a comet that “mistook its way”
striking a piece off the body of the Sun, appeared to meet a practical refutation
from Biela’s comet, in 1848. The division of that eccentric wanderer into two
40 COSMOS.
82. I will give one or two examples of this nice adjustment
of forces, for the sake of illustration. I commence with the
general mathematical elements of the Solar System. It is
necessary to the stability of that system, that the orbital mo-
tions of the planets should all be in the same direction; and
that the inclinations of the planes of these orbits should not be
considerable. Yet De Morgan* demonstrated, when only
eleven planets were discovered, that the odds against a chance
concurrence of both these necessities were twenty thousand
millions to one: and those odds are now doubled by the dis-
covery of the numerous planetoids between Mars and Jupiter,
which all run in the same direction. How, then, can we con-
ceive of such a collocation, unless as the product of Infinite
wisdom P
83. The question may certainly be asked, whether such ex-
distinct bodies seemed to testify that its tenuity was such as would render a
collision between such a body and the Sun no dangerous matter to the latter.
If it even penetrated beyond the Sun’s photosphere, it could make little im-
pression upon the solar surface.
* 1, “All the eleven planets yet discovered move in one direction round the
sun.” 2. ‘Taking one of them—the earth—as a standard, the sum of all the
angles made by the planes of the orbits of the remaining ten with the plane of
the earth’s orbit is less than a right angle; whereas, it might by possibility
have been ten right angles....... What prospect, [then,] would there have
been of such a concurrence of circumstances, if a state of chance had been the
only antecedent > With regard to the sameness of the directions, either of which
might have been from west to east, or from east to west, the case is precisely
similar to the following : :—There is a lottery containing black and white balls,
from each drawing of which it is as likely a black ball shall arise as a white
one: what is the chance of drawing eleven balls all white >—answer 2047 to
one against it. With regard to the other question, our position is this :—There is
a lottery containing an infinite number of counters, marked with all possible
different angles less than a right angle, in such a manner that any angle is
as likely to be drawn as another, so that in ten drawings the sum of the angles
drawn may be any thing under ten right angles: now, what is the chance of
ten drawings giving collectively less than one right angle }—answer 10,000,000
to one against it. Now, what is the chance of both these events coming toge-
ther ?—answer, more than 20,000,000,000 to one against it. It is eee atly
of the same degree of. probability, that there has been something at work which
is not chance in the formation of the Solar System.”’—De Morgan’s “ Essay on
Probability,”
COSMOS. Al
traordinary accordance may not possibly have been induced by
some other general law not yet discovered? When Newton
demonstrated the principle of gravitation, he showed that a
body might move round the centre of attraction towards which
it gravitated in any orbit, at any distance, in any plane, and in
any direction ;—that it might take any of the curves known as
“ CONIC SECTIONS ;” or, if it described an ellipse, take one of
any degree of eccentricity, from a perfect circle to the most
elongated oval. But the motions of the planets supply no
example of the play of his theory in its full latitude. They seem
to be bound in a manner in which gravitation will not bind
them ; and whilst they obey its laws, appear to pay obedience
also to some other more closely exacting one. “ Permitted by
that principle to move in any of the three classes of conic sec-
tions, their paths were exclusively elliptical ; permitted to move
in ellipses infinitely various in their eccentricities, they move
exclusively in such as differ almost insensibly from circles ;
permitted to move at distances subordinated to no regular law,
they move in a series of orbits, at distances increasing in a
[nearly | regular progression ; permitted to move at all conceiv-
able angles with the plane of the ecliptic, their paths are in-
clined to it in angles limited in general to a few degrees; per-
mitted, in fine, to move in either [yea, any] direction, they all
agree in moving in the direction in which the earth moves in its
annual course.”* And may not such wondrous harmony be the
production of some more binding Law superinduced upon gra-
vitation, and thus far undiscovered ? Such a question might have
been reasonably entertained a hundred years ago: but Science
stops not in her course for man to theorize. The calculations of
comETARY orbits have shown us gravitation in full play—have
shown that no “ necessary law” has been the producer of this
admirable harmony, this wondrous order. heir motions have
revealed to us every variety of curve which the principle of gra-
vitation had suggested—hyperbolas, parabolas, and ellipses of
all degrees of elongation. And thus they make it abundantly
manifest, that, instead of matter being bound by a law which
permitted no other orbit than ellipses of small eccentricity,
with planes coinciding nearly with the ecliptic, and motions
* “ Tardner’s Museum—Comets,” p. 157.
42 COSMOS.
in one direction—that such a condition which is actually ex-
hibited by the planetary bodies, and could not, as we have just
discovered (82), be the result of chance—must have been an
ordinance of Omnipotent Intelligence and wisdom.
84. I turn next to our satellite, the Moon. It was proved
by Ferguson, that the ancient eclipses noted in history took
place at times differing essentially from those which the cal-
culations require; and that these differences of time regularly
diminish as they approach our own era. By a comparison of the
Moon’s mean longitude at the period of those eclipses with the
mean longitude which backward calculations give, it was clearly
shown that, unless all these historical records of astronomical
observations were incorrect, the Moon’s mean motion is ac-
celerating from age to age, and the orbit she describes is nearer
to the Earth than at the time of those early eclipses. Strange
thoughts arose in the minds of Scientific men, when these facts
were first brought to light. Some perceived therein an exhi-
bition of an element of destruction—attraction overbalancing
centrifugal force; and conceived the time to be approaching
when the Moon and the Earth would dash against each other.
But La Place, when studying the theory of Jupiter’s satellites,
saw ground for believing that the accelerated motion of the
Moon might be connected with the secular variation of the
orbit of the Earth. Analysis has justified his conclusion. It
is proved that the greater the eccentricity of the terrestrial
orbit, the greater is the disturbing action of the Sun on the
Moon. ‘This eccentricity having been decreasing for ages, the
Sun’s disturbance of the Moon has, also, during that time
decreased. The attraction of the Earth has therefore had a
more powerful effect on the Moon, and been constantly di-
minishing her orbit, while the Moon’s velocity has been aug-
menting for centuries, to balance the increase of the Harth’s
attraction. This change, however, is a periodical and regular
one. So long as the Harth’s eccentricity diminishes the Moon’s
mean motion will be accelerated; but when it has passed its
minimum, and begins to increase, the mean motion of the
Moon will be retarded from age to age. Thus, then, that very
accelerated motion of our satellite, which was once deemed an
element of destruction, is but the effect of a balance of forces—
COSMOS. 43
a redeeming, a compensating, principle, which exhibits the
wisdom of the Creator in providing for future contingencies
and impressing with unfailing stability the Universe He made.*
85. Nor will the motions of the planets, considered in them-
selves, fail to exhibit the same wisdom in Him who first com-
municated that projectile force which urged them onwards in
their everlasting way. Our Earth, and each other planet,
moves in its elliptical orbit with a velocity varying every in-
stant, though in an almost inappreciable degree. This motion
is the consequence of two forces—one tending to a straight
line, the effect of the primitive impulse imparted when it was
first launched into space—the other, the power of attraction,
which draws it towards the centre of gravity. Should the
force of the primitive impulse cease, or become overbalanced by
gravity, the planet would fall to the Sun. Should the force of
attraction cease, the planet would fly off mn a tangent into space.
How great, then, the wisdom that balanced these forces, and
imparted such a nice degree of direct or tangental impulse
that when the planet is at the point of its orbit furthest from
the Sun his central action overcomes its velocity, and brings it
towards him with such an accelerated motion that at last it
overcomes his attraction, and shooting past him gradually de-
creases in rapidity, until it again arrives at the most distant
point, where his attraction prevails anew.
86. A stone thrown from the hand will move in a straight
* Playfair, in his “Illustrations of the Huttonian Theory of the Earth,”
remarks: ‘‘ How often these vicissitudes of decay and renovation have been re-
peated it is not for us to determine. They constitute a series of which we see
neither the beginning nor the end—a circumstance that accords with what is
known concerning other parts of the economy of the world. In the planetary
motions, where Geometry has carried the eye so far into the future and the
past, we discover no symptom either of the commencement or termination of
the present order. It would, indeed, be unreasonable to suppose that such
symptoms should anywhere exist. The Author of nature has not given laws to
the Universe which, like the institutions of man, contain the elements of their
own destruction. He has not permitted in His works any symptoms of infancy,
manhood, or old age. He may put an end, as He no doubt gave a beginning,
to the present system at some determinate period of time; but we may safely
conclude that this great catastrophe will not be brought about by any of the
laws now existing; and that it is not indicated by anything which we perceive.’
4A COSMOS.
line till the force that directed it is overbalanced by gravity,
when the Harth’s attraction draws it to her surface. A ball shot
from a cannon will travel much farther, because of the extra velo-
city of its motion, the effect of the increased force with which
it is projected. The intensity of the attraction decreases as the
distance increases (varying inversely as the square of the dis-
tance), so that an object at a great distance from the attracting
body (or centre of gravity) is less under the influence of the
attraction than one which is near; and its tangental motion
or projectile impulse so much less easily overcome. Had only
the same velocity been imparted to the planet Venus which
urges Saturn on its way, the attractive influence would have
prevailed, and the planet fallen to the Sun; or had Saturn or
Neptune been urged on with the same speed as Venus, the in-
fluence of attraction would have been lost, and the planet wan-
dered waywardly in space. What, then, but Infinite wisdom,
could calculate and impart such a balancing of forces as would
provide for the stability of planetary systems; and keep them,
if such be the will of Him who made them, rolling on in their
wondrous course for ever P
87. But though these are the primary constituents of the
mechanical principles of the planetary orbits, they are not the
whole. Other disturbing causes arise, through the influence of
the different orbs upon each other, there being a mutual attrac-
tion between every portion of matter. This attraction, though
it assists in restraining the planets from wandering from their
orbits, at the same time disturbs their motions, and renders
them eccentric, causing continual deviations from their more
natural elliptical course. If they were attracted by the Sun
only they would always move in ellipses, invariable in form and
position; but ellipses are not their true motion, though the
nearest approximation to it. Innumerable perturbations cause
them to deviate therefrom; and, but for compensating influences,
would introduce another element of destruction. The great
mind of a Newton even, when contemplating these perturba-
tions, which he left to be calculated by his successors, pro-
pounded the idea that they would “ be apt to increase till the
system wants a reformation.” And were the conjunctions of the
planets, for example, always, or even usually, to take place in the
COSMOS. 45
same point of their orbits, those orbits might, * by degrees, be-
come permanently varied, and their deviations might induce un-
looked-for and destructive change. But so nicely adjusted are
their various velocities, that one attraction continually compen-
sates another. ‘Their deviations from their mean orbits are
periodical and regular, alternating with periods of restoration.
Even these secular variations, which once were supposed to be
uncompensated, have been shown by La Place, La Grange, and
Leverrier, to be subject to the same redeeming influence.t The
changes which take place are indeed minute; yet they might,
as Mrs Somerville observes, be supposed to accumulate, in the
course of ages, sufficiently to derange the whole course of nature,
to put an end to the vicissitudes of the seasons, to‘alter the
relative positions of the planets, and bring ‘about collisions
which would involve our whole system, now so harmonious, in
chaotic confusion. But the disturbance never passes a certain
_ limit; and the system contains a provision for complete restora-
tion. “In the long run,” to quote the words of Dr Whewell,
“the orbits and motions remain unchanged; and the changes
in the orbits, which take place in the shorter periods, never
transgress certain very moderate limits. Each orbit undergoes.
deviations on this side and on that of its average state; but these
deviations are never very great, and it finally recovers from
them, so that the average is preserved. The planets produce
perpetual perturbations in each other’s motions ; but these per-
* T use the term might rather than would, because I conceive it possible that
another element of stability, not taken into account by La Place, La Grange, or
Leverrier, could have been used by Divine Omniscience to counteract even such
‘‘untoward circumstances” as these. I mean the “ equilibrium of instability,”
which, it is supposed, renders stable the delicately-poised outer rings of Saturn.
If our centre of attraction does slightly vary, why might it not have varied
sufficiently to prevent destruction, even under such imagined, but impossible,
circumstances ?
t The telescopic planets had not been discovered when La Place and La
Grange proved the perfect stability of the Solar System, Leverrier considers
that they may be an exception to the rule. Little, however, is known of them
at present. ‘Their influence on each other may, for aught we know, be accom-
panied by the same compensations as are found in all other portions of our
system. Nor need we make much account of such minute wanderers, whose
whole diameter is scarcely greater than the distance from London to Dover,
46 COSMOS.
turbations are not indefinitely progressive; they reach a maz-
imum value and then diminish. The periods which this restor-
ation requires are for the most part enormous; not less than
thousands, and in some instances millions, of years; and hence
it is that some of these apparent derangements have been
going on in the same direction since the beginning of the his-
tory of the world. But the restoration is in the sequel as
complete as the derangement ;* and in the mean time the dis-
turbance never attains a sufficient amount seriously to alter
the adaptations of the system.’’+
88. Yet these attractions and counter-attractions are but an
infinitesimal fraction of the disturbing influences which Om-
niscience foresaw, and for which Omniscient wisdom provided.
Our galaxy reveals to us far more transcendent wonders,—of
which our nearest neighbours, a Centauri and 61 Cygni, are
examples,—binary, ternary, and quaternary systems of stars ;
two, three, and four suns revolving round each other, or gra-
vitating towards a common centre, a point between them all.t
Yea, rivalling or eclipsing the six-fold combination in @ Orionis,
# « Bridgewater Treatise,” p. 140, 7th edit. A more detailed exhibition of
the premises from which the result of stability has been obtained will be found
in Mitchell’s ‘‘ Planetary and Stellar Worlds.”’ It concludes with the following
beautiful passage ;-—‘‘ So far as the organization of the great planetary system
is concerned, we do not find within itself the elements of its own destruction.
Mutation and change are everywhere found; all is in motion; orbits expanding
or contracting, their planes rocking up and down, their perihelia and nodes
sweeping in opposite directions round the sun; but the limits of all these
changes are fixed; these limits can never be passed; and at the end of a vast
period, amounting to many millions of years, the entire range of fluctuation
will have been accomplished; the entire system, planets, orbits, inclinations,
eccentricities, perihelia, and nodes, will have regained their original values and
places ; and the great bell of eternity will then have sounded onE!”
+ The tides, if the Theory of Lieut. Hopkins be correct (and it will cer-
tainly account for anomalies not otherwise accounted for), are another exhibi-
tion of this balancing of forces—the attraction of the Sun and Moon, which
draws the waters out of equilibrium, and the centrifugal force, resulting from
the rotatory motion of the Earth, which is constantly seeking to restore the
equilibrium thus disturbed.
+ The number of apparent multiple stars now discovered is upwards of 6000.
From these will have to be deducted those which only appear so by being one
behind the other.
COSMOS. 4.7
it reveals to us the Pleiades, supposed by some to be its com-
mon centre, round which its innumerable suns revolve,* a cene
tre which is itself a combination of eight or nine suns revolv-
ing round each other,—the lost one, perhaps, only hidden for
a season behind its nearer sisters, again, when its period comes
round, to emerge from dim obscurity in the far abysses of
space, and greet anew the eyes of Harth’s inhabitants.
89. Who can calculate the complications in the motions of
the planets of these adjacent and connected suns? The ques-
tion may indeed be asked, “ How know we that there are any
planetary systems save our own?” We cannot know, because no
instruments yet constructed would enable us to see reflected
light at such a distance.t But analogy would teach us that
those innumerable suns shine not in vain; and in the varia-
tions of several stars, especially x Cygni, Astronomers have
thought they could discover indications of planets’ motions
round their orbs.t Who, then, I again ask, can calculate the
* Madler supposes Alcyone, one of the Pleiades, to be the actual centre of our
galaxy, Its distance is such that light, which reaches the Earth from the Sun
in 8m. 18s. 2q., would take 500 years to reach us from that supposed centre.
(See note 327 to Humboldt’s “ Cosmos,” vol. iii.)
t “We see the reflected light of [emitted by] Neptune at thirty times the
distance of the Earth from the Sun: if, in more powerful telescopes, to be here-
after constructed, there should be discovered three more planets, at distances
successively increasing, so that the outer one should be a hundred times the
Earth’s distance from the Sun, this would not be.... .. the 2200th part of
that from which we should have to view the reflected light of [emitted by] a
planet or satellite revolving round a Centauri. Humboldt’s ‘ Cosmos,” Sabine’s
edition, vol. ili. p. 261. ;
{ In the Essay “ Of the Plurality of Worlds, (p. 260, 4th edition,) it is ob-
jected that we have no proof of other stars being centres of planetary systems,
except what resides in the asswmption that those stars are like the Sun. Now,
looking at the matter a priori, the best evidence that we could have of such a
fact, considering the distance at which we are placed, would be, that a star
should periodically lose a portion of its light, just as it would do by the passing
of some opaque body between its face and us. If it had different periods, say
that in a certain term of months or years it lost one-fourth of its light, in a cer-
tain other term one-third, and in a certain other term one-sixth, or one-half, the
natural inference would be that three planets of different lincar dimensions de-
scribed orbits round it. And such is exactly the case with some of the variable
stars. I may add, that it is scarcely possible we could discern any effect from the
48 COSMOS.
complications in the motions of the planets connected with
these multiple suns? What wisdom less than Infinite could
foresee their perturbations, and provide, by compensating in-
fluences, for the stability of the whole ?* Yet, what are these?
What but atoms in the vast profound! What but isolated
examples of the mighty whole! The same power and wisdom
which ordained these individual compensations ordained the
compensations of the Universe—suns ! systems! constellations!
galaxies! millions of millions of stars multiplied by millions of
millions! The mind becomes lost in the contemplation of its
wonders. Abashed and appalled, it shrinks back upon itself,
and only can exclaim, “ Great and marvellous are thy works,
Lord God Almighty! in wispom hast Thou made them all!”
CHAPTER IV.
A CLOSER VIEW OF THAT PORTION OF THE UNIVERSE WHICH MAN’S
EYE CAN SEARCH, AND HIS INTELLECTUAL POWERS INVESTIGATE
—THE GOODNESS, AS WELL AS THE POWER AND WISDOM OF GOD,
EXHIBITED IN THE CHEMICAL CONSTITUTION OF THE EARTH AND
ITS ATMOSPHERE, AND OF ANIMAL AND VEGETABLE TISSUES 5
AND ALSO IN THE GENERAL DISTRIBUTION OF THE DIFFERENT
ELEMENTARY SUBSTANCES.
90. In the simple fact of the existence of finite things we
have seen indisputable evidences of Creative powER. In the
motions of planets around other suns, unless the plane of their orbits correspond
with the direct line of our observation; and it may be, though I would only mo-
destly throw it out as a suggestion, that this is one reason why so few stars appear
‘variable,’ compared with the number which shine with unchanging lustre.
* Captain W. 8. Jacobs, at the Meeting of the British Association (1855),
give good primd facie evidence that certain anomalies presented by the binary
star, 70 Ophiuchi, were caused by the revolution of an opaque body round the
smaller orb. Yet such a thing the author of the “ Plurality of Worlds” sets
down as impossible.
INORGANIC ELEMENTS. 49
provision made for their stability, amidst unavoidable compli-
cations and deviations, induced by the influence of suns and
worlds upon each other, we have seen evidences of Infinite
wiIspoM. A nearer view of created things will show us, super-
added to these, equally indubitable evidences of GOODNESS, or
benevolence, which were lost to our sight in the distance from
which we aforetime gazed.
91. I enter upon this branch of the subject with diffidence
and difficulty, because the evidences that Organic Nature af-
fords to substantiate the dogmas of Natural Theology have
been already reaped by men of gigantic powers. In order to
throw as much interest as possible into a subject so traversed,
I will first take a view of the benevolent contrivance and design
exhibited in the composition of the Earth and its Atmosphere,
and of Animal and Vegetable Tissues; and afterwards seek for
manifestations of those distinguishing marks of Creative in-
telligence in the formation and continuation of the Vegetable
and Animal Races.
92. I need not now contend for the principle, almost uni-
versally allowed, that wisdom is best exhibited in the produc-
tion of the greatest and most complicated results from the
simplest causes ; or in forming, from a few simple elements, a
beautiful and almost infinite variety of objects,—one_ portion
to revel in sentient enjoyment, the other to contribute to that
enjoyment in every imaginable way. Yet little does man think,
as he wanders over earth, looks abroad through the trans-
parent air, or skims in his floating castles the surface of the
mighty deep, how few are the elements whose combinations
form the wonderful and beautiful variety of things that con-
stantly greet and gratify his senses. He sees ten thousand
objects around him, many of them presenting the most marked
contrast to each other, yet in their essential constituents al-
most the same. He sees the face of nature
“Ever changing, ever new,”
yet deems not that life is an essential element of death, and
decay is only an antecedent to re-production in another form.
He beholds shapes which he loved departing from his sight, yet
forgets that of what is thus apparently perishing nothing is
4
50 INORGANIC ELEMENTS.
lost,—that fire, water, putrescence, and the process of diges-
tion, can destroy nothing; but, whether assimilated or decom-
posed, every particle of matter exists in continuity, passing only
into some new combination, and seeking some new sphere of
being.* He observes what once were called the Elements—
earth, air, fire, and water—and unnumbered varieties of animal
and vegetable forms; but thinks not that the difference in the
objects he beholds results less from a variation in the elements
of which they are composed than from the different propor-
tions and modes in which those elements are combined. He
sees all things adapted by the great Author of Nature to his
comfort and convenience, his health and innocent enjoyment,
but does not imagine how slight a change in Earth or Atmo-
sphere, or the constituents of the bodies upon which he feeds,
would turn pleasure into pain, health into disease, enjoyment
into disquietude, life into death.; For though the human
mind has been wont, for ages past, to trace the wisdom dis-
played in the adaptation of all things to the purposes for which
they were formed, it is only since Chemistry has made its
recent advances that man has been enabled to discern that
higher display of Infinite wisdom which these considerations
elucidate and evolve.
* Philosophically beautiful, as well as deeply humbling to our “ pride,” are
the words of Dr Hamilton, of Mobile: “This beautiful world is, after all, one
vast cemetery. We ourselves dwell among the dead: we feed upon the dead :
the very air we breathe is but the oft-used breath of the dead: and the gay
clothing we wear has been rifled from the dead: yea, even the material particles
of which our bodies are composed are pillaged spoils of the dead who have pre-
ceded us. The marble that adorns our halls of state is but the mausolea of
myriads of the dead entombed therein. The ground we tread on, the rocks
employed in our buildings, are but compact masses of the corpses or the ashes
of the dead. The water we drink teems with the living and the dead innumer-
able. The food spread upon our tables, the luscious fruits that tempt our taste,
the rich odours of the flowers that adorn our apartments, all derive their flavour _
from the remains of the dead therein contained and variously combined. The
very blood that circulates in our veins has reached us from sources exuding from
the dead; and the lips, on the pressure of which affection lingers so fondly, are
formed of materials that have passed times innumerable through processes of
corruption, decay, and death.”
+ “A slight modification of chemical affinity,” says Dr Ure, “ would convert
even our existing atmosphere into the most corrosive of liquids.”
INORGANIC ELEMENTS. s'il g
93. The well-ascertained fact, that at least the principal part
of earth’s rocks are but metallic oxides,* and the still more
remarkable fact, that the hardest and most precious substance
in nature, the diamond, can be resolved into thin air, and, in
combination with oxygen, made to form carbonic acid, have
given some countenance to the theory, once deemed extrava-
gant, that only two kinds of substances were originally created
—gases and metals. At the same time it must be acknow-
ledged as equally possible, that originally no substances existed
in a gaseous form; all gases being capable of liquefaction or
solidification, by combination with other elements. These ques-
tions, however, we may leave to future ages. Taking up things
in the position in which the present state of Chemistry seems
to place them, and considering that there are sixty-four ele-
mentary substances in nature (because we cannot yet dissolve
or disunite any one of these substances), how vast! how won-
derful! is the variety of things into whose composition a very
limited number of those elements usually enter: and what wis-
dom, what goodness, does their distribution display ! Wherever
we turn, all necessary and innoxious substances are abundant,
in the crust of the earth, the waters which float on it, and its
gaseous envelope the air: while those that are comparatively
unnecessary or noxious, which are adapted only to medical, or
corrective use, or to aid the experimenter in his search after
hidden mysteries, are seldom found, and then often only after
much patient labour. How evident, then, is the benevolent
and intelligent contrivance of the world’s great Architect, both
in the abundance of the one and the paucity of the other!
For, as has been well remarked, “ if the oxides of copper or of
lead were as widely diffused as the oxide of iron, the result
would have been most disastrous; and had carbonate of baryta
been as abundant as carbonate of lime, animal life, in all pro-
* Potassium and Sodium, united with oxygen, form potass and soda. Lime
is an oxide of calcium, Chalk, limestone, marble, lime-shell, and calcarious
spar, are all compounds of lime and carbonic acid. Magnesia is the oxide of a
metal called magnesium. Alumina, which abounds in common clay, is an
oxide of a metal called aluminium. Silicia is an oxide of silicon. Quartz is
nearly pure silicia. Fully, yea more than, one half of the crust of the earth,
its vegetable and animal creatures, and the air that surrounds it, is oxygen.
4 *
52 INORGANIC ELEMENTS.
bability, would have failed at the beginning before its deadly
influence.” *
94. Oxides of silicon, aluminium, calcium, and magnesium,
with traces of the oxides of potassium, sodium, and iron, form
the ordinary constituents of the Earth. Oxygen and nitrogen,
with a slight admixture of carbonic acid and watery vapour,
make up the great body of the Atmosphere. Water is formed
by a chemical union of oxygen and hydrogen. The other of the
anciently called elements—fire, which is really only a process
of change that matter undergoes, is composed Gf composition
it may be called) of oxygen and carbon. The animal and vege-
table world are as simple in their elements. Carbon, oxygen,
hydrogen, and nitrogen, make up the great bulk of all organized
bodies ; though there are traces therein of phosphorus and sul-
phur, and occasionally a small portion of alkaline, or earthy salts.
95: The various metals with oxygen may, therefore, be said
to be the chief base of Earth, oxygen and hydrogen of water,
oxygen and nitrogen of air, and carbon of fire; yet, each of
these once called elements has, intermingled with its own, the
basis of the others ; while organized beings, though chiefly car-
bon, partake of the components of them all. Thus oxyGEn, a
chief constituent of air, combining with carbon, and kindled by
a spark, makes fire; combining with hydrogen, by a somewhat
similar process of combustion, makes water; supplies the re-
spiratory consumption of organized carbonic races; by per-
meating metallic substances, has formed the materials of which
our rocks are composed; and by its chemical action upon
those rocks, forms sand, and clay, and lime. Thus HYDROGEN,
itself one of the lightest and most inflammable substances in
nature, in combination as the chief constituent of water, rises
in aqueous vapour to soften and modify the air, and supply the
Earth with dews and refreshing showers, rendering the heat of
the sun less intense, and turning that which would scorch and
blast the face of nature into a source of life and fertility. Thus
CARBON, given forth in igneous combustion and respiration into
the diffusible Atmosphere, clothes the surface of the Earth with
* “Fownes’ Chemistry, as exemplifying the Wisdom-and Beneficence of
God,” pp. 17, 18.
INORGANIC ELEMENTS. 53
vegetation, of whose life it is the most essential element; or,
carried beneath that surface into nature’s dark laboratory, com-
bines with metallic oxides in the formation of a vast variety of
useful and beautiful substances ; else vainly would man dig for
coal and marble, for plumbago, for diamonds, and lustrous
gems.* And thus EARTH supplies the carbonic or animal and
vegetable races with their alkalies, their metals, their sulphur,
and their phosphorus; and, from its vegetable covering, gives
back, released from former combinations, a continual supply of
oxygen for air, and fire, and water. And these are but a few
and faint examples of a constant round of interchanges, on
which countless millions of living beings depend for their en-
joyment, and their very existence. How marvellous, then, the
exhibition here displayed of benevolent contrivance !
96. But while the substances I have already descanted on
form the great bulk of everything around us, there are, as pre-
viously intimated, others which, though minute in their quan-
tities, are none the less essential to the existence of the present
system of things. Of some of them, we may not yet see the
necessity ; but who shall presume to say, while our knowledge
is so imperfect, that even one existing substance is not essential
to some of the purposes of organic life and enjoyment? As a
minute proportion of phosphorus has been found to be absolutely
essential to the constitution of vegetable and animal creatures,
so has ozone, or peroxide of hydrogen, been found to be ne-
cessary to the atmosphere, to render it capable of supporting
animal life. What may be its peculiar use is yet scarcely known,
unless it be the active agent in removing from the air those
organic poisons to which many forms of pestilence are trace-
able ; but experience has taught us that a deficiency of it, as
* “Carbon is a main source to us of artificial light and heat. In order that
it should fulfil this end it is necessary that it should be a solid while evolving
its light and heat (a gas has little, and this only a momentary, power of illumina-
tion); this is provided for by carbon being in itself always solid. But if the
result of combustion had been also a solid, then the world would have been
buried in its own ashes: this evil is avoided by the carbon going off in carbonic
acid, which is volatile. The mass is all glowing one instant, the next it is dis-
sipated into air.’—“ Typical Forms and Special Ends in Creation,” by M*Cosh
and Dickie,
54 INORGANIC ELEMENTS.
indicated by a low state of electricity, marks the presence of
cholera—an excess that of influenza.* The many soluble sub-
stances which exist in minute quantities in water, as well as
the great body of sodium and salts of lime, of which the sea is
the repository, may, for aught we know, be equally essential for
some purposes of being or enjoyment. The latter we know to
be necessary to the existence of the myriads of crustacea and
polypi, as well as immense numbers of infusoria, which are
there revelling in the bliss of life: while the saltness of the
sea checks evaporation ; materially aids in preventing the cor-
ruption of its waters, by the accumulation of animal and
vegetable remains ; and depresses the freezing point by many
degrees ; thereby keeping the Ocean in a fluid state at seasons
and in latitudes wherein it would otherwise become dangerous
blocks of ice. Nor are we much more in the dark respecting
the use of those mineral substances, combined in less quanti-
ties, in the waters of our inland springs and rivers. Their re-
medial medical effects, where they abound in a greater degree,
have often been proved and tested ; and the vapid taste of pure
distilled water seems to be an indication of its unfitness for.
ordinary beverage. While, then, every real addition to our
knowledge teaches us more of the use of those traces,—those
lesser admixtures of other substances with the great com-
ponents of nature’s frame, and vegetable and animated creatures,
—respecting those of which we cannot yet discern the use, in-
stead of questioning their necessity as a constituent portion
of the mighty whole, true wisdom would rather teach us to say,
looking up to the benevolent Author of our being, “ In wisdom
hast Thou made them aut.”
97. I have glanced at the elements of all things. Let me
now enter more particularly into the nature and composition
of Air and Water; then turn again to Earth, and take a nearer
inspection of its organized beings.
98. How beautiful is this transparent Atmosphere, from
which we inhale the breath of life, through which we gaze upon
the face of nature, and which conveys to our senses the odours
of vegetation and the melodies of sound. The most illiterate
* Sce Robert Hunt’s “Poetry of Science,” pp. 72, 73.
INORGANIC ELEMENTS. 55
eannot be unconscious of many of the purposes of usefulness
and enjoyment to which it is adapted; but the deeper we ex-
amine, the more we know, the more perfect are the evidences
of wisdom and goodness displayed. If anything can furnish
indubitable proof of election or choice, and consequently of an
electing or choosing Agent, it will doubtless be found in an oc-
casional departure from an otherwise universal law ; and if such
a departure is calculated to subserve purposes of utility and
benevolence, it is a clear manifestation of benevolence and in-
telligence in the Agent by whom this choice or election is
made. Such a departure is exhibited in the gaseous covering
with which our planet is enveloped.
99. There is a principle which appears to pervade all nature.
It holds in their places the suns and systems of which the
Universe is composed, and guides their motions. It keeps
planets revolving in their orbits round their central stars, and
satellites round their primary planets. It holds together the
component parts of each individual world, and prevents its
garniture and its inhabitants from flying off ina tangent. That
principle is Gravitation. Yet the very composition of our
Atmosphere is a departure from that principle, and seems to
set it utterly at defiance. If the gases of which it is composed
had been chemically combined, it would have been in accordance
with the law of gravitation that they should float together, as
they do, upon the surface of the Earth. They are not, how-
ever, combined at all; but merely mixed, or intimately blended,
notwithstanding they differ greatly im specific gravity. Com-
bined, indeed, these gases could not be, in the proportions in
which they form atmospheric air; which proportions are essen-
tially different from those of their combining equivalents ; *
but, even if they could be, they would then probably form a
substance very different from a gaseous atmosphere. In the
real state of the Atmosphere’s existence, then, as separate
* Professor Faraday has shown in his ‘“ Experimental Researches,” that the
combining equivalents of bodies are those which contain equal quantities of
electricity ; electricity determining the equivalent number, because it determines
the equivalent force. I do not, therefore, think it presumptuous to say, that
the gases of the Atmosphere could not be chemically combined in proportions
foreign to their combining equivalents.
56 INORGANIC ELEMENTS.
gases, simply intermingled, the natural effect of gravitation
would be, as in the case of different substances shaken together
in a bottle and not chemically combined, that the heaviest
would fall to the bottom, and the lighter ones float upwards.
No reason can be assigned, “in the nature of things,” why the
components of the Atmosphere should not thus obey the
law of gravitation, instead of that which has been contradis-
tinguished as “the principle of gaseous diffusion,”—no reason
save the will of Him who ordained it should be thus,—in order
to the accomplishment of His wise and gracious designs, to
which, under existing circumstances, it appears to be abso-
lutely essential.
100. If the law of gravitation had prevailed in the Atmo-
sphere, as in most other portions of nature, then Earth could
neither have been clothed with vegetables, nor have become
the habitation of races of living creatures. The gases of which
the air is composed would have formed layers or strata of each
kind, the one lower than the other, according to its specific
gravity. Covering the sea, and at least the lower portions of
the land, there would have been an Atmosphere of carbonic acid,
poisonous to all the animal creation, and when thus existing
in excess, to vegetation also: or had the waters of the Ocean
absorbed and dissolved this poison, to the destruction of ¢ts
numerous inhabitants, vegetation would have been starved to
death for want of its needful supply of sustenance, and carried
with it to the common grave every living thing.
101. Nor would the uplands have fared better than the
lowlands and the sea. The next stratum, or layer of gas,
would be oxygen, the nitrogen taking a still higher range
above the tops of the loftiest mountains. But an Atmosphere
of pure oxygen would be as deadly on the one hand as carbonic
acid on the other. In it neither animal nor vegetable could
possibly exist. Were a world furnished as Earth now is,
placed under such influence, a very few hours after the gases
of the Atmosphere had commenced their obedience to the law
of gravitation, the process of combustion and oxydation would
produce one wide blank of desolation.
102. How, then, are we to account for this diffusibility of
gases, this departure from an otherwise universal law, except
r INORGANIC ELEMENTS. 57
as the ordination of one All-wise, All-Benevolent, All-Powerful,
from whom all principles proceed, whose fiat is the law of ail
things? and who thus ordained it, in order that countless
myriads of creatures, gifted with inherent volition, should revel
in the enjoyment of the life and the faculties He has bestowed.
103. It has been argued that, were the quantity of oxygen
in the Atmosphere greater than it is, man might be happier,
and his life be longer.* The foundation of this argument was
the hilarity and joyous feeling which resulted from the inhala-
tion of nitrous oxide. I will not contend that such would not
be the case, though I have no great admiration for the intoxi-
cating and spasmodic joy which follows the breathing of nitrous
oxide.t There are other purposes of utility, however, which
the air subserves, besides the oxydation of the blood, or any
other effects upon the animal frame. Were it less deadened, as
it has been called,—I would rather say less diluted,—with
nitrogen,t its effects on vegetation, as well as on earths and
metals, might be deleterious instead of beneficial; and the
progress of combustion would be alarmingly rapid in propor-
tion to the increase of that potent constituent of air.
104. Two other elements, besides those we have been par-
* See Dick on the “ Atmosphere.” —(Religious Tract Society.)
t Dr Murray, in his “Sketch of Chemistry,” gives a very different view of
nitrous oxide ; and certainly shows, by the most powerful of all arguments—
experience and example—that the effects of its inhalation are often far from
beneficial,—sometimes fatal.
{ Nitrogen, as it exists in the Atmosphere, uncombined, is nearly inert, and
was formerly termed azote—implying mere negation; but combined with
hydrogen it forms the pungent compound ammonia; with carbon, the poisonous
one cyanogen, the base of prussic acid; with chlorine, it gives rise to a fluid,
oily in its appearance, but which, when merely touched by an unctuous body,
explodes more violently than any other ‘known compound, shivering whatever
vessel may contain it to atoms; with iodine, it is only slightly less violent; and
in certain combinations, with silver, mercury, gold, or platinum, it produces
fulminating compounds of the most dangerous tendency. (See Hunt’s “ Poetry
of Science,” pp. 240, 241; and Murray’s “‘ Sketch of Chemistry,” pp. 181—187.)
Of quadro-chloride of nitrogen, the latter observes, in speaking of its tremendous
powers: “ The discoverer was severely wounded by it, though the quantity did
not exceed in size that of a grain of millet seed. He was in the act of trans-
ferring it to a glass globe, when it exploded: almost all the glass in the labora-
tory was shivered to atoms, and the roof was blown into the air.”
58 INORGANIC ELEMENTS.
ticularly considering, are, as already intimated, essential to
the constitution of the Atmosphere—carbonie acid and watery
vapour. The former affords the chief food of the vegetable
world; the latter, besides serving other important purposes,
tends to keep the skin of animals and the surface of plants in
a moist condition. But of vapour I shall speak more at large
when considering the nature and properties of water; and of
carbonic acid, when I treat of the composition of animal and
vegetable tissues. To Water I now turn.
105. We have seen wonders in the Atmosphere ; but not less
are they displayed in that storehouse of blessings, the mighty
deep. Of two gases, the one exciting life and quickening
combustion, the other highly mflammable, thus chemically
combined, are formed a heavy, softening liquid, capable of ex-
tinguishing, instead of supporting, fire: yet every grain of
which “ contains as much electricity as could be accumulated in
100,000 Leyden jars, each requiring thirty turns of the large
machine of the Royal Institution to charge it—a quantity equal
to that which is developed from a charged thunder cloud.” *
106. What mighty, what tremendous powers are latent here
—and yet how latent! A small portion of the waters of the
Ocean contains within itself explosive force + enough to blow
* See Faraday’s ‘“ Researches.’’—Paine, in the construction of the helices of
his magneto-electric machine for obtaining gas from water, has reduced this
theory to a practical use, obtaining electric force from water.
+ As I never met with any attempt to explain why certain matters are ex-
plosive, I will give my own views, which the reader can take at what they are
worth. I believe their explosiveness to result from their containing a large
quantity of gas, brought, by chemical combination, into a very small space.
Whatever breaks the bond which thus confines it, causes it to explode. The
gas thus suddenly released requires an immensely larger space to exist in, and
drives everything before it that happens to be in its way. An explosion of
eases is somewhat of an opposite character. A mixture of oxygen and hydrogen
may be momentarily expanded by the heat of a flame; but the next moment, it
exists in an immensely smaller space, as water, and the chief destructive effects
result from the pressure of the Atmosphere, which seeks to fill up the vacancy
thus suddenly caused. [In one of Jarrolds’ tracts, ‘Science for the Household,”
called ‘“‘ Busy-body Oxygen,” published since th's note was written, there is a
clear account of the explosive nature of gunpowder, agreeing with these sug-
gestions. |
INORGANIC ELEMENTS. 59
the solid Earth to atoms! Yet there it rests, unharmful and
inert, like coal unkindled. Nay, it extends a softening and a
quenching influence through all organic nature. Such is
water.
107. Turning from its components to the consideration of its
properties, the most important, and that on which nearly all the
chief blessings of nature in some degree depend, is its expan-
siveness. In obedience to this principle, it rises from Earth and
Ocean into the Atmosphere; supplying one of its most benefi-
cent constituents. What air would be without watery vapour,
we know not by experience; but something analogous to its
effects we may learn from the influence of those destructive
winds, the Samiel, the Sirocco, and Simoon, which, passing over
arid deserts, seem to have been rendered anhydrous, or at least
deprived of nearly all its softening power. ”
for nothing, save a knowledge not their own, could guide them
in its selection: though the choice of proper nourishment is
only one of many modes in which the perfect teaching of those
Instincts implanted in the organization of animal creatures is
displayed. From the moment of its birth to the moment of
its death, the unreasoning being, in a state of nature, is em-
ployed in carrying out the one chain of ideas born with it;
and in that employment finds its happiness, its exuberant joy.
For though the higher orders of creatures may feel some touches
of distress, yet mere Instinct cannot choose or be disappointed.
Its every movement is a gratified impulse. Nearly every act
of its life, too, though, according to Paley’s definition, “ prior
to experience and independent of instruction,” is such as con-
scious intelligence might justly have directed; the few that
diverge therefrom being chiefly induced by the arbitrary inter-
ferences of human will-and power. It pursues just such a
course as Reason would have suggested, and experience have
confirmed; but in that course exhibits the results of a skill
and a knowledge which experience never could have imparted,
because they are exhibited before experience could have come
* Bolingbroke.
102 MENTAL PHENOMENA.
to its aid; and, usually, ere it could be made available, they
“die and leave no sign.”
Thus, then, as directed by a wisdom which is not in their
own possession, they teach us to look to another Being as the
Imparter of their Instincts, the Director of their impulses, the
Controller of their actions; while their unfailing happiness in
pursuing these employments, forces us to connect the principle
of active benevolence with these outward displays of wisdom
and of power.
182. The bee builds its honeycomb in the exact manner
which the most perfect acquaintance with mathematical and
mechanical science would have taught it. Indeed the calcula-
tions of one of the most accurate Mathematicians were corrected
by that creature’s workmanship. In order to combine the
greatest strength with the least expenditure of material, the
angles formed by the edges of hexagonal planes must have a cer-
tain regular amount. Marandi found by measurement that
those formed by the bees were, for one, 109 degrees 28 minutes,
and for the other, 70 degrees 32 minutes. By the intricate
calculations of Koenig, it seemed to be ascertained that the
proper angles should be 109 degrees 26 minutes, and 70 de-
grees 34 minutes. This was an approximation that might
well be esteemed a marvel, the discrepancy being only the
10,800th part of the circle. But Lord Brougham, dissatisfied
with even this discrepancy, showed, by a fresh calculation, that,
owing to the neglect of certain small quantities, the result
formerly obtained was erroneous to the exact amount of two
minutes; so that the bees proved to be right, and the Mathe-
matician wrong. Yet the bee has no knowledge of the princi-
ples upon which it acts. The wisdom that directs it is not its
own. It does not choose between different modes of action
and different styles of building ; for every individual bee builds
exactly in the same manner. It carries out the blind, impul-
sive, but unerring principles which were implanted in it at its
birth, and in obeying that impulse finds unceasing delight.
183. The wasp, in the composition of its paper, pasteboard,
or papier maché, appears to possess an acquaintance with the
principles of matter, as evinced in the selection of materials
for its purpose. Yet, in no other way does it exhibit this
MENTAL PHENOMENA. 103
knowledge; for each wasp makes its paper the same—thus
carrying out an impulse implanted in its organization, in the
pursuit of which it also finds its happy employment.
184. The symmetry and beauty of the bird’s-nest furnish
another remarkable instance of animal Instinct : and numerous
as beautiful are the shapes which the homes of the feathered
race display. Yet, in the construction of those elegant dwell-
ings, in all their various styles of architecture, birds exhibit
no wisdom of their own. They are rather the builders than
the architect. They do not choose between different ideas of
beauty and utility; but each species carries out one plan—
builds upon one model—the one implanted in its organization,
which is in each case perfect and unique—superior to what
man could construct with the same materials.
185. The white ant of Africa adopts a scheme of life and
government far superior to most of the governmental institu-
tions of mankind. These little architects, as though aware
how much can be accomplished by combined effort, unite in
their exertions to rear their dwelling to the height of twelve
feet from the ground. This towering fabric is traversed by
numerous tiers of galleries, communicating with chambers and
recesses, the abodes for life of a busy and ingenious community.
While the queen ant lives royally, though a perpetual prisoner,
attended by courtiers, and surrounded by a guard of honour,
restless artificers are engaged in tunnelling roads, and labour-
ers bring in provisions, and distribute them to the consumers.
Yet the white ant does not, like a rational creature, choose be-
tween different forms of government. With laws more stable
and undeviating than those of the Medes and Persians, its re-
gal communism is always the same—the result of Instincts
impressed upon its organization, on which it can make no im-
provement, and from which it cannot deviate.
186. The beaver, likewise, when its building season arrives,
unites with its fellows in the construction of a dam across the
chosen river, and of a number of adjacent habitations ; carrying
on its operations in the exact manner in which the highest in-
telligence would have directed. Yet the beaver will exhibit
its building Instinct even in captivity, and in circumstances in
which its labour could be of no possible use ; thus showing that
104 MENTAL PHENOMENA.
its operations are directed by a blind Instinct, inspired by an
Intelligence other than its own. —a mysterious God exercises His
incomprehensible judgments. He has doubtless pronounced a secret malediction
against the earth. He has struck with a curse the present race of men, in re-
venge of past generations.”—“ Wherefore hath the Lord done thus unto this
land ? What meaneth the heat of His great anger 2”
t In the second of the “ Essays and Reviews” an attempt is made to under-
THE LOST RECOVERED. 261
408. But God, in tender compassion to our fallen and per-
verted reason, has vouchsafed to us another class of evidences
also, in which His wisdom and His goodness are equally ap-
parent. As time rolls onward even history grows old, and
prediction and fulfilment alike are involved in the mists of ages.
The heart, which Revelation declares to be enmity against God,
suggests the possibility of the prediction being uttered after
the event, or both alike being myths and fables. It casts
doubt upon the record of transactions, of which the evidences
seem to have passed away for ever. ‘‘ Why,” he exclaims,
“why may we not believe that references in ancient documents
to after events were added to those documents at a subsequent
period?” “Why may we not take leave to suppose that the
passage in an ancient profane record appealed to by Rollin the
historian as an evidence of the miraculous exode of Israel from
Egypt, was an interpolation by some after hand?” And,
“ Wherefore should we conclude that Nineveh was such a city
as the Scripture describes,—‘ an exceeding great city of three
days’ journey,’ merely because some undistinguished ruins,
bearing the name of Nimrod, disfigure the face of Syria?”
The objection is readily caught at; and Rationalism, that mo-
dern foe of Revelation, creeps on stealthily, step by step, in
hope of final triumph. But God, whose wisdom and whose
goodness never fail, has provided for this emergency also. As
though in pity to our weakness, He casts up, age after age,
mine the predictive character of the prophecies. For this purpose the book of
Isaiah is divided into two, and the latter part represented as being written 200
years after—the 53rd chapter, so plainly predictive of Messiah, being treated as
a historical sketch of the life of Jeremiah. And what is the evidence on which,
contrary to all testimony and to opposite evidence of the most decisive charac-
ter, this attempt is made to turn predictive into merely moral teaching! It is
the use of Chaldaic forms of the Hebrew verb HipAzl ; the mention of the name
of Cyrus; and the adoption of the Chaldaic name sagan for prince. As though
nearly a century of intercourse were not sufficient to introduce a word that must
have become as familiar to them as Savan to Englishmen. And as though he
who seeth the end from the beginning could not see the name of the Persian
conqueror by whose aid Jerusalem was to be restored. An elaborate answer to
this “ Review ”’ of Dr Rowland Williams, as well as most of the other “ Essays
and Reviews,” will be found in Birts’s “‘ Bible and Modern Thought,”’ published
by the Tract Society. -
262 THE LOST RECOVERED.
long-buried evidences from the tombs of the past, which tell
of the deeds of other years,—as coins that earth had long hid-
den, but not destroyed, testify to the reality of the monarchs
whose superscriptions they bear.
409. Arise! shake off thy dust, proud remnant of antiquity!
yea, shake off thy ashes, Mount Nimroud! And ye, huge
painted sepulchres of kings, Egyptian Pyramids, whose walls
spoke long in an unknown language to mankind, whose dark
enigmas are, when needed most, transformed to living utter-
ances, speak ye, and tell the secrets of the past! reveal the
folly of the Infidel, who based upon your hieroglyphics un-
founded schemes; and show, inscribed upon your wails, the
very incidents the Scriptures tell!
410. The discovery of a key to the hieroglyphic inscriptions
of monumental Egypt has thrown new light upon ancient
history. It has dispelled the dreams of many, who had built
upon her picture-representations theories of wars between that
country and far distant nations, which at that time were not
in existence. It has done more than this, for it has afforded
us some further insight into the history of those nations with
which Israel afterwards contended—the Canaanite usurpers of
the Land of Promise. These are seen to be the enemies over
whom those pictured chambers celebrate Egyptian conquests.
And not only are the manners and customs of those nations
shown by this independent testimony to be the same as Scrip-
ture represents them, but even incidents mentioned in the
Hebrew records are found portrayed, with unmistakeable ac-
curacy, upon those pictured walls.* And what wisdom and
* See Osburn’s “ Ancient Egypt, her Testimony to the Truth of the Bible,”
passim. As one of the most remarkable incidental confirmations of Jewish his-
tory, [ may mention that Champollion discovered among the paintings on the
south wall of the grand hall of the temple at Karnak, a representation of Pha-
raoh Sesoneh (Shishck), dragging a great number of human figures to the feet
of the gods, each one having written on his breast the name of the country of
which he is the representative; and among them is Rehoboam, king of Judah,
with the name JaupH Matxk—‘“ Judah Malek,” or king of Judah—thus in-
scribed upon him. (Particulars of this and other most interesting matters will
also be found in Lepsius’s ‘‘ Letters from Egypt,” &c., translated by Mackenzie,
London, 1853.) As to the immense age once claimed for the Egyptian nation,
as a nation, it seems now to be universally acknowledged that dynasties, once
THE LOST RECOVERED. 263
goodness do we find exhibited in such testimony as this. In
an age when a mistaken Rationalism characterizes all these in-
cidents as myths and allegories, in which some hidden meaning
is contained; and a still more mistaken pytrhonism designates
them all as priestly fabrications—an ancient and contemporary
document is, as it were, unsealed ; and its unrolled volume,
by corroborating the incidental passages from the history of
other nations which the Hebrew records contain, adds new,
unexpected, and unexceptionable testimony to the verity of
the whole.
411. Passing over all recent discoveries in Palestine,—a
land that seems desolate, as though in mourning for her chil-
dren, but ready again to burst forth in all her ancient fertility
when those children are restored,—and pursuing our way to
the banks of the Tigris, what new evidences do we there meet
with of the correctness of the Sacred Writings, in their brief
descriptions of the events and peoples of neighbouring and more
distant states? The excavations at Nimroud, Kouyunjik, and
Khorsabad, have placed before us, not merely records, remi-
niscences, or shadows, but the realities of the past. We see
some of the very sculptured walls, the monstrous bas-reliefs,
the chiselled colossal figures, that formed the pride of the great
city Nineveh three thousand years ago. They testify to the
correctness of the Prophet’s denunciations, who breathed out
the “burdens” of that city in the language of inspiration.
They supply, as in sculptured imagery, representations of
thought to be successive, were contemporaneous ; which reconciles the chrono-
logy with what the Hebrew records, fairly interpreted, will admit. ‘* Manetho’s
inordinate number of sovereigns,” says the Westminster Review, No. 70, ‘‘may
be satisfactorily reduced and brought into unity with biblical chronology, by
the now-proved fact, that there were three dynasties (before Osirtesen united
upper and lower Egypt) ruling contemporaneously—viz. the Memphite, [the]
Shepherds or Cyclopean, and [the] Theban sovereigns—all having signets, and
all, if reckoned successively instead of collaterally, making up the entire number
of Manetho’s chronological list.” Moreover, physical Science, that constant foe
of myth and fable, testifies to the absurdity of conclusions once drawn from the
hieroglyphics of those temples which are built upon the Delta of Egypt, that
Delta being a muddy deposit of the Nile, which cannot, as shown by M. Henri,
(““L’ Egypte Pharonique,”) have presented the first muddy formation of a morass
much more than 5000 years.
264 THE LOST RECOVERED.
events which early Scripture already had narrated.* And
while that once “ great city” shrinks in its population far be-
* Among the decided corroborations of Scripture which Nineveh has furn-
ished, the following may be instanced :-—
1, An inscription, found in the south-west palace of Nimroud, recording the
receipt of the ‘thousand and one talents of silver ” paid by Menahem to Pul,
king of Assyria. (2 Kings xv. 19.)
2. The records of Sennacherib’s invasion of Syria, in the palace of Kouyun-
jik. Those records do not merely corroborate the statements of the Hebrew
chroniclers, but agree with them in every essential particular. For not only
do we learn thence that he “came up against all the fenced cities of J udah, and
took them,”’ but also that the kings of Egypt sent an army against him, the
greater part of which belonged to the king of Milukhkha (Ethiopia). (2 Kings
xix. 9.) Of Hezekiah himself, that warlike monarch says, in the language of
the inscription, “‘ Because Hezekiah, king of Judah, did not submit to my yoke,
forty-six of his strong fenced cities, and innumerable smaller towns which de-
pended on them, I took and plundered; but I left to him J erusalem, his capital
city, and some of the inferior towns around it.” This is Colonel Rawlinson’s
version, with which Dr Hincks’s substantially agrees. His translation of the
whole passage runs as follows: ‘“ Hezekiah, king of Judah, who had not sub-
mitted to my authority, forty-six of his principal cities and fortresses, and vil-
lages depending upon them, of which I took no account, I captured, and carried
away their spoil. I shwt up himself within Jerusalem, his capital city. The
fortified towns, and the rest of his towns which I spoiled, I severed from his
country, and gave to the kings of Escalon, Ekron, and Gaza, so as to make his
country small. In addition to the former tribute imposed upon their countries
I added a tribute, the nature of which I fixed.”
8. The command given to the Prophet Ezekiel, to take a tile and engrave on
it a representation of the city of Jerusalem, besieged by its enemies, and invested
on every side. This allusion never was understood till these revelations of the
region where he dwelt cleared up its meaning, by exhibiting the récords of the
country thus engraven upon tiles.
4, The sculptured representations, and written record, of the capture of La-
chish. The countenances of the figures in these sculptures are, unmistakeably,
Jewish; and above one of them, that of the captives brought before the king, is
the following inscription: “ Sennacherib, the mighty king, king of the country
of Assyria, sitting on the throne of J udgment, before the city of Lakhisha. I
give permission for its slaughter.” |
5. The sculptured figure of Dagon, or the fish-god, found in the palace of
Kouyunjik. This figure combines the human form with that of a fish; in which ©
form, according to the united opinion of the Hebrew Commentators, the Dagon
of Phcenicia and the Philistines was worshipped. (See Selden’s “‘ De dis Syris,”
and Beyer’s Commentary.) Thus, when the Ark of the Lord was brought -nto
THE LOST RECOVERED. 265
low the fabled greatness which ancient Greek historians, whose
materials were tradition, have given to it, a collocation of their
descriptions of its form and size, with the ruins which now
stand at the four corners of what is deemed to be its site, will
show the Hebrew Prophet’s simple description to be perfectly
correct, that it was “an exceedingly great city of three days’
journey.”
412. “ Lines of fortification, walls, gates, and towers, would
also enclose an area of great extent not covered in every part
with the abodes of men closely packed together, as in the old
cities of Europe, but having many parks and gardens, fields
and orchards, both for pleasure and cultivation, surrounding
the public edifices and private homes of the capital.’* While
the Eastern custom of secluding women in apartments separate
from the men, which would render an entire house for each
family almost indispensable, will furnish another reason why so
small a number of persons as the Prophet’s language would
give to the city, occupied so wide an area.
413. And can such facts give evidence other than satisfac-
tory, that they who, breathing out its future doom, spake of
its pictured walls, and ceilings of vermilion, lived, not after
the prediction was fulfilled, but when those walls and ceilings
were open to the eye? Whose sight could pierce through the
ashes which immured the buried palaces, and see what lay be-
neath them, to give a colouring to such grave imposture as an
the great temple of the idol at Ashdod, and the statue fell a second time, ‘“ the
head of Dagon and both the palms of his hands were cut off upon the threshold ;
only the jishy part (the stwmp, English version) of Dagon was left to him.” (See
Layard’s ‘“‘ Nineveh and Babylon,”’ p. 344.)
6. The mention, on the Obelisk from the central palace of Nimroud, of Jehu,
king of Israel, and Hazael, king of Syria.
7. The identity of so many names of persons and places mentioned in the As-
syrian inscriptions and the Sacred Records. Towards the close of his “‘ Nineveh
and Babylon’ Layard has given a list of fifty-six of these; and what makes
them more remarkable, is the fact, that while the names from these two distinct
sources differ little, either in spelling or pronunciation, from each other, they
both greatly vary—in some instances so greatly as to render identification diffi-
cult or impossible—from those Gentile historians whose writings the world has
usually consented to receive as authentic.
* ‘+ Blackburn’s Nineveh,” Lecture II.
266 THE LOST RECOVERED.
imputed prophecy of the city, written subsequently to its ruin?
The thought is folly. Shut up, as though hermetically sealed,
to keep out the decaying influences of the atmosphere, and
fresh as when the Prophet breathed their “burdens,” those
palace-temples were preserved to greet the wondering sight of
the present age, and testify against its Scepticism. Nay, more
rectness of prophetic language, and show the agent of their
overthrow, (the fiery heat to which they had been subjected,)
many of them, when exposed to view, almost before they
could be copied, crumbled into dust from the action of the air.
414. And cannot we see evidences of a controlling Pro-
vidence—of Divine wisdom and goodness—in such an ordina-
tion of events, that Nineveh, of whom God commanded His
Prophet to say, “I will make thy grave,”—that Nineveh, whose
superincumbent ashes formed a burying-place for other races,
should herself remain quiet in her sepulchre, till an age like
the present, when the reality of her evidences to the truth of
Revelation could be properly attested, and their worth be fully
understood ? If the Mussulman races, in whose possession her
ruins so long have continued, had dug out her remains, or let
in the air upon those palaces whose sculptured walls had
been subjected to a furnace heat, part, at least, of her testi-
mony to the truth of early Scripture would have been inva-
lidated or destroyed. But He who is nature’s Creator and
Preserver has kept them thus hermetically sealed to give evi-
dence to the truth of His Revelation, in an age when, on the
one hand, that evidence cannot be eee and when, on the
other hand, the truth of that Revelation is called in question
and denied.
415. Nor is it in Egypt and Nineveh alone that such fresh
corroborations of the truth of Revelation are bursting on our
view. Babylon has preserved in her inscriptions the dis-
puted name of Belshazzar.* Cilicia, confirming the Scripture
* Sir Henry Rawlinson, in a Lecture delivered at the Royal Institution, June
15, 1854, stated, that inscriptions contained on some tablets he had excavated
tended to reconcile the discrepancy between the Greek Historians and the Bible
History respecting Belshazzar. The name of Belshazzar is not mentioned by
the Greek Historians, the Babylonian king conquered by Cyrus being called by
THE LOST RECOVERED. 267
statement, has revealed her discarded idols, “broken and cast
without the city.’* Persia has drawn back the curtains of
ages,¢ and disclosed to us the tomb of Daniel, and the palace
of Shushan. Sodom and Gomorrah seem to speak to us anew
from the Dead Sea’s borders.t The rocks of Idumea have
found a voice ;§ and there is reason to believe that Sinai itself,
and the district around it, the “ Waddy Mokatiteb,” and the
“ Djebel Mokatteb,” will furnish us with similar evidences,
literally “ graven with a pen of iron in the rock for ever.” ||
them Nabonadius; but it appears, from some of the excavated inscriptions,
that Belshazzar was the eldest son of Nabonadius, and that he most probably
shared the throne with his father. The newspapers of 1856 gave the following
additional intelligence : ‘‘ Major Rawlinson, who is at present engaged in pro-
secuting the discoveries commenced by Layard and Botta, among the instructive
remains of this once gigantic power, has lately discovered, in a state of perfect
preservation, what is believed to be the mummy of Nebuchadnezzar. The face
of the rebellious monarch of Babylon, covered by one of those gold masks
usually found in Assyrian tombs, 1s described as very handsome—the forehead
high and commanding—the features marked and regular, This interesting relic
of remote antiquity is for the present preserved in the museum of the East
India Company.”
* See Barker’s “ Lares and Penates.”’
+ The newspapers of 1853 informed us, thatthe Commissioners engaged
under the mediation of England and Russia, in marking the boundary-line be-
tween Persia and Turkey, discovered the remains of the palace of Shushan, with
the tomb of the Prophet Daniel standing not far from it. The locality, and
various portions of the remains, correspond exactly with the Scriptural descrip-
tion of the city ; and the pavement of red, blue, white, and black marble, men-
tioned in Esther i. 6, still exists.—See “ Leiswre Hour,’ Nov. 3, 1863,
t I say “seem,” because, however confident M. De Saulcy may be, (see his
“ Journey round the Dead Sea, in 1850 and 1851,’’) I feel that there are diffi-
culties connected with his supposed discoveries; and that clear identification is,
perhaps, impossible.
§ See Keith’s ‘‘ Evidence of Prophecy.”
| See Forster’s “ One Primeval Language,” Part I.: ‘The voice of Israel
from the Rocks of Sinai.” London, Bentley, 1851.—I will here add, that if I
have only spoken hypothetically of the Sinaitic inscriptions, it is not because I
do not appreciate the value of Mr Forster’s discovery, if it proves to be such ;
but because it cannot fairly claim, wntid more fully tested, to be ranked among
ascertained facts or established truths: and to build upon evidence which has
not been sufficiently tried to be fully relied on, might only be injuring the
cause we seek to serve. Among the facts of which Mr Forster conceives he has
268 THE LOST RECOVERED.
416. I will add a single example of the wisdom, power, and
goodness exhibited in the perfecting of another class of evi-
dences, even more remarkable because of their complication.
When facts, wholly unnecessary to the completeness of a
narrative, are with that narrative interwoven; and after ap-
pearing detrimental for ages, and causing the authenticity of
the whole narrative to be called in question, prove, at length,
the strongest means of its corroboration,—if that narrative
claimed to be inspired, we might well conceive that such an
apparent exercise of prescience was in so far a substantiation
of its claim. ‘This is frequently the case in the incidental re-
ferences to other nations with which the Holy Scriptures
abound—references which, if the writers had been impostors,
would have formed a certain means of their conviction.* Yet
the case I am about to bring under notice is, I acknowledge,
one of the most remarkable of its class. In the thirty-ninth -
chapter of Isaiah, at the first verse, we are informed that
“ Merodach-Baladan, king of Babylon, sent letters and a pre-
sent to Hezekiah, (king of Judah,) for he had heard that he
had been sick and was recovered.” In the twentieth chapter
of the Second Book of Kings, and at the twelfth verse, the same
fact is repeated, with a little verbal variation—the name of the
king being there given Berodach-Baladan, instead of Mero-
dach. This king of Babylon, to quote the words of Dr Wise-
man,t “makes no other appearance in sacred history; and
even this one is attended with no inconsiderable difficulty. For
already traced the records in these inscriptions, which he asserts to be the work
of the Israelites at the period of the Exode, are—the flight of Pharaoh; the
sweetening of the bitter waters of Marah ; the events of the battle of Rephidim ;
the supply of feathered fowl; the plague of serpents; and the lifting up of the
brazen serpent in the Wilderness.
* Such incidental evidences are not confined to the references to other na-
tions, but often arise from the circumstantiality with which occurrences are
related. Thus we are told that Moses, when he had killed the Egyptian, buried
him in the sand. For ages it was contended that this could not be true, be-
cause there were no sands there wherein he cowld bury him; but Laborde, when
walking near Cairo, found a tongue of the sand of the Desert come up even to
its borders.
t “Lectures on the Connection of Science and Revealed Religion,” p.
409, &e.
THE LOST RECOVERED. 269
the kingdom of the Assyrians was yet flourishing, and Baby-
lon was only one of its dependencies. Only nine years before,
Shalmanassar, the Assyrian monarch, is said to have transported
the inhabitants of Babylon to other parts; and Manasses,
not many years after, was carried captive to Babylon by the
king of Assyria. Again, the Prophet Micheas, [Micah,] about
this very period, speaks of the Jews being carried away to
Babylon, while the Assyrians are mentioned as the enemies
whom they have principally to fear. All these instances in-
contestably prove that at the time of Hezekiah Babylon was
dependent on the Assyrian kings. Who, then, was this Mero-
dach-Baladan, king of Babylon? If he was only governor of
that city, how could he send an embassy of congratulation to
the Jewish sovereign, then at war with his liege lord ?”
Such an apparent discrepance could not escape the notice of
the Sceptic ; and what made the matter appear worse, was, that
profane records were not only silent about any king of the
name, but. mentioned none with whose history this incident
could in any way be reconciled. Herodotus, the so-called
“father of authentic history,” gave no clue to the unravelling
of the difficulty. The canon of Ptolemy furnished no king of
the name. Scripture seemed to stand at once in direct contra-
diction to itself, and to that which might have been expected
to corroborate its details: and this instance was seized upon
as one of detected forgery.
The entire absence of even indirect corroboration, while,
under the circumstances of the case, the occurrence was so
very unlikely, certainly rendered the passage, though twice
repeated in the Sacred Volume, one of considerable doubt and
difficulty. And “in this darkness and doubt,” to quote again
the words of Dr Wiseman, “we must have continued, and the
apparent contradiction of this text to other passages would
have remained inexplicable, had not the progress of modern
Oriental study brought to light a document of the most vener-
able antiquity. This is nothing less than a fragment of Be-
rosus preserved in the chronicle of Husebius........... This
interesting fragment informs us that after Sennacherib’s brother
had governed Babylon as Assyrian viceroy, Acises unjustly
‘ possessed himself of the supreme command. After thirty days
270 THE LOST RECOVERED.
he was murdered by DMerodach-Baladan, who usurped the sove-
reignty for six months, when he in turn was killed and suc-
ceeded by Elibus.......... Nothing was more probable than
that Merodach-Baladan, having seized the throne, should endea-
vour to unite himself in league with the enemies of his master,
against whom he had rebelled.”
Had the matter ended here, I would have left it in the hands
of Dr Wiseman ; but at this point, the evidence of providential
care, of God’s wisdom, power, and goodness, only just begins.
Eusebius was a Christian historian; a Christian also was Ge-
genius, who recovered this fragment in modern days; more-
over, the existence of such a man as Berosus has been denied ;
and there have not been wanting those (for I have met with
them) who were ready to assert, that, as both the others were
interested in the authentication of the Scriptures, this fragment
itself might be only an interpolation, or a forgery.
And yet, what more could the Sceptic ask, or the Christian
hope for, in the shape of corroboration ? Here was a passage,
from a perfectly independent source, which not only met the dif-
ficulty, but explained it also. And such substantiatoon of any
fact connected with secular history, would have been considered
as even more than sufficient. Wan could conceive of nothing
Surther ; and yet something still more tangible was im store, pre-
served by the providential care of Him whose Word was called
in question. The earth contained it, hidden im her dark bosom ;
and she hath given back from her bosom the buried records of the
past !
When Wiseman lectured on this interesting theme, no hu-
man instrument had disturbed the ashes of Kouyunjik—no
human heart conceived what were the wonders beneath its
mound. But Nineveh has arisen from the dust, and the ruins of
the palace of Sennacherib have burst upon our view. They are
ONLY ruins; and yet the tongue of fire, the throes of convulsed
nature,* and the tron hand of time, have spared what was neces-
sary to corroborate the Word of the living God. Beneath the
bodies of the gigantic human-headed bulls, that graced the en-
* Layard (see “Nineveh and Babylon—the Results of a Second Expedition,”
Chapter IV.) conceives that some shock of nature must have assisted in the over-
throw of that immense palace.
THE LOST RECOVERED. OF}:
trance to that gorgeous palace, are inscribed, in letters still almost
perfect, (though the colossal images are broken.) the records of
that monarch’s wars: and there we read that, in the first year
of his reign, he went forth against “ MERoDACH-BALADAN,” who
had recently recovered Babylon, from which his father (Sargon,*
or Shalmanassar,) had expelled him ; and, totally defeating that
king, marched upon the city of Babylon, from which he took a
vast quantity of treasuret+ Yes! Meropacu-Batapay, whose
existence was supposed to be a dream; whose name was affirmed
to be an indelible blot upon the Scriptures, that proved them un-
authentic ; whose deeds were too insignificant to appear in the
annals of his own country, had yet his name recorded on the walls
of the palace of his conqueror: and its stones have been faithful
to their trust, and preserved, down to the present age, this wn-
mistakeable evidence that the Holy Scriptures are correct, even
where they appear to contradict themselves, and occupy a position
utterly at variance with what has long been called authentic
history !
417. And now, having separately viewed the chief forms of
evidence by which God, in His wisdom and goodness, has con-
descended to substantiate the Book of Revelation, I will just
glance at the power, wisdom, and goodness displayed in their
collective ordination. Asin the heavens around us the planet-
ary orbs attract each other, altering their motions, and need
compensating attractions to save them from destruction,—and
as the wisdom of the Creator is manifest in preserving an
equilibrium among the varied forces of the Universe,—-so, here,
one form of evidence has a necessary counter-influence on an-
other, and the power, wisdom, and goodness of a Deity are ne-
cessary to their harmonious working. For such a combination
of evidences, God required human co-operation without inter-
fering with human freedom. To perform a miracle, unless for
some wise and gracious end, might only be an exhibition of
power. But to carry on a long series of miracles from age to
age, of prophecies, and their fulfilment by beings who were not
aware of the interest they had in them, or of the aid they lent
* The name of Sargon (also disputed) was likewise disclosed, after ages of
doubt, by the fall of a bit of plaster.
+ See Layard’s ‘“ Second Expedition,” Chapter IY.
972 DEDUCTIONS OF PHILOSOPHY.
them, and who yet were free to act or resist—to have foreseen,
under such circumstances, the precise manner of their accom-
plishment, and to have foretold them so plainly as to render
the accomplishment patent to the senses, and yet not so plainly
as to enable unwilling actors to resist and defeat His foreseen
purpose; and to have guided and overruled all these things
for a noble and beneficent purpose,—the restoration of fallen
man to happiness and joy,—these give evidence of the same
wisdom that sustains and guides the whole fabric of creation ;
of the same goodness that, out of the abundance of its love,
satisfieth the desire of every living thing.
CHAPTER XVII.
THE POWER, WISDOM, AND GOODNESS OF GOD, AS EXHIBITED IN
THE SYSTEM OF RELIGION WHICH FORMS THE SUBSTANCE OF
REVELATION, AND REMOVES THE MORAL DIFFICULTIES OF THE
WORLD; AND ALSO IN THE PREMONITIONS OF PHILOSOPHY,
WHICH EXHIBIT THE CONGRUITY OF THE HUMAN MIND THERE-
TO—-THE TRI-UNITY OF DEITY—THE CHRISTHOOD, OR HEAD-
SHIP, OF THE MATERIAL CREATION—MAN’S DEPRAVITY AND
RESTORATION TO HOLINESS AND GOD—THE WORK OF REDEMP-
TION THE GREATEST POSSIBLE DISPLAY OF DIVINE WISDOM AND
GOODNESS ; WHICH ARE FURTHER MANIFESTED IN THE MEANS
INSTITUTED FOR RENDERING THAT WORK EFFECTUAL.
418. Puysicau Science has an elder sister—one whose views
are less clear, and whose tendencies are less practical than her
own; but who has ever sought, and still seeks, equally with
her, to penetrate into the hidden mysteries of nature. Her
name is Love-of-wisdom, or Philosophy. Science is contented
to investigate facts—the facts of the physical Universe ; and,
tracing effects to proximate or secondary causes, to draw there-
from inferences and deductions more or less sound and clear.
DEDUCTIONS OF PHILOSOPHY. 273
Philosophy has always sought a higher and a bolder flight.
Unsatisfied with second causes, she has attempted to rise to a
first or final one. Unsatisfied with the investigation solely of
things seen and tangible, or with what can be positively known,
she has constantly endeavoured to penetrate into the unknown.
From the investigation, not of physics only, but of mental and
moral phenomena, she has essayed to deduce, or make evident
by inference, certain abstract truths, which physical Science
left as beyond her reach.
419. Reasoning from effects to causes, Philosophy early dis-
covered that there must be some Power or Powers beyond
the visible material Universe, adequate to call that Universe
into being, and sustain it when thus brought into existence.
420. With much toil and labour, oppressed by difficulties
which sometimes appeared insurmountable, she then found her
way through the Theoi, or gods of popular superstition, to the
doctrine of a Theos, or the essential unity of Deity.
421. Looking still upward, she surmised that, as the per-
fection of being must be unity and distinctness combined,
there would probably be found a plurality of modes of exist-
ence—which she termed distinct hypostases—in the One Di-
vine Essence.
422. Still pursuing her daring flight, through regions too
dazzling for her mortal gaze, she saw, or fancied she could see,
that, as every volition of Deity Gf His perfections be exer-
cised according to their nature) must be immense, eternal, and
immutable—God, in creating a finite Universe, however vast,
must have stooped from His infinitude. And following further
this high train of thought, Philosophy beheld, or fancied she
beheld, a necessity not only for distinct hypostases in Deity,
but that one of these hypostases, thus stooping, should become
the manifest and manifesting God—the Monarch of creation.
423. Dazzled and blinded by excess of light, the ineffable
labyrinths of which she found too bright for her to thread,—
having seen, or thought she had discovered, these principles or
doctrines connected with a final cause,—she sank to earth
again ; and, erecting an altar to the “unknown God,” declared
the necessity of Revelation. At the same time, in the dreamy
reveries of her mental trance, she expressed a conviction, that,
18
274: DEDUCTIONS OF PHILOSOPHY.
if such a Revelation were given, it would recognize, or account
for, certain facts in the physical Universe beyond the reach of
Science ; as, for instance, the existence of moral evil, and the
coéxistence of an internal conscience, and an unconquerable
instinct of worship, with darkness and blindness in the human
mind.
424. To some of these doctrines and expectations Philoso-
phy gave clear and distinct enunciation. Among these, were
the Tri-unity of Deity and the necessity of Revelation.*
Others, as the doctrine of a Christhood, or Headship of crea-
tion, though they have found no distinct embodiment in lan-
guage, were breathed forth in the idolatrous nations, and the
longing desires of the soul, which demand an object of worship
nearer and more apprehensible than an infinite abstraction—
one to which her affections could flow forth, and in which her
hopes could centre.
425. A Revelation given might, or might not, accord with
the deductions of Philosophy ; because the hidden truths con-
cerning Deity might, or might not, transcend the utmost
powers of human intellect. If there were in no respect such
accordance to be found, it would only manifest that man, un-
aided, could not attain to any knowledge of his God. If there
were an accordance on any one point, it would manifest the
wisdom, power, and goodness of the Deity, in continuing to
man, amidst his moral darkness, sufficient light to find his
way to some little knowledge of the truth. But if, on many
and on most essential points, such analogy, or resemblance,
were found to exist, it would evidence still more the wisdom
* The Tri-unity of Plato and his disciples is too well known to need point-
ing out; but the earlier declarations of Zoroaster (the first Philosopher of that
name) are nearly as clear. He says: “The paternal Monad amplifies itself
and generates a Duality, which sits by the Monad, and shining forth with in-
tellectual beams, rules over all things: for Deity in Triad shines throughout
the world, of which a Monad is the head.’ On the necessity of Revelation
thus said Plato: ‘“‘ We cannot know of ourselves what petition will be pleasing
to God, or what worship we should pay to Him; but it is necessary that a law-
giver should be sent from heaven to instruct us.” And thus also testified So-
crates : ‘“‘ We must of necessity wait till some one from Him who careth for us
shall come and instruct us how we ought to behave towards God and man.”
DEDUCTIONS OF PHILOSOPHY. 975
and beneficence of that glorious and almighty Being, who, pre-
serving a oneness through all His works, ordained such a con-
gruity between the mind and truth, that the mind should see
truth, as it were, in dim reflected shadow—that its deductions
should be like a vision of some far-away reality, a nebulous or
hazy testimony to something more resplendent, which the
telescope of Revelation was ere long to make manifest to the
world.
426. It will at once be obvious to all who have studied, or
even glanced at, the Philosophies of old, that such a congruity
does exist. Christianity teaches that J ehovah our Elohim,
three Persons in one Essence, existing from eternity, did, “in
the beginning,” create the heavens and the earth. It teaches
that one of these persons especially, the Word—the Logos—
the active Agent in creation-work, is the manifest and mani-
festing God, by whom, and through whom, and for whom, all
things were made. It teaches that He is the anointed King
of the Universe, the Mediator between the creature and the
Deity, to whom, and through whom, unto the Father, the
adoration of all must ascend. It points out the origin of
moral Evil, in the abused liberty of the responsible creature ;
declaring that God made man good, but, falling by disobedi-
ence from the light and righteousness in which he was created,
he has become involved at once in mental and in moral darkness.
And it points out further, what Philosophy never could have
discovered, a mode of recovery from this state of degradation
and ruin, by which his darkness is dispelled, and his conscience
set at rest—a mode, too, in which the demands of his instinct
of worship for an apprehensible and manifested God meet with
the answer they require, in the more complete manifestation
of God’s moral attributes, and a perfect transcript of His pa-
ternal character.
427. Not that the Christian system could in any way have
been the product of Philosophy, “a sort of refinement superin-
duced both upon Grecian Theism and J udaism, a sort of dis-
tillation concocted from the best properties of the previous
systems.” Its origin is a proof that it did not arise from these.
It proceeded, not from the schools of learning, but from an
obscure corner of despised Judea, and from One who was to
13)*
276 DEDUCTIONS OF PHILOSOPHY.
all outward appearance a still more obscure mechanic—the Son
of a carpenter. It stood upon His sole authority ; and yet,
contessediy, transcended “in truth, wisdom, and comprehen-
sion, in the sublimity of a clear and all-penetrating philosophy,
in the characteristics of a minute and universal adaptation to
mankind, and, above all, in pure benevolence and exalted good-
ness, every conception, every imagination, of the most eminent
and revered sages the world had ever seen,” *
* Redford’s “Scripture Verified,” p. 342.
M. Dacier has given the following summary of the doctrines of Socrates, as
derived from the works of Plato, quoted in Foxton’s “ Popular Christianity :”’”—
“That there is but one God; that we ought to love and serve Him, and en-
deavour to resemble Him in holiness and righteousness; that this God rewards
humility, and punishes pride.
“That the true happiness of man consists in being united to God, and his
only misery in being separated from Him.
“That the soul is mere darkness, unless illuminated by God; that men are
incapable even of praying well, unless God teaches them that prayer which
alone can be useful to them. j
“That there is nothing solid and substantial but piety; that this is the source
of virtues, and that it is the gift of God.
“That it is better to die than to sin.
“That we ought to be continually learning to die, and yet to endure life in
obedience to God.
“That it is a crime to hurt our enemies, and to revenge ourselves for the in-
juries we have received.
“That it is better to suffer wrong than to do it.
“That God is the sole cause of good, and cannot be the cause of evil, which
always proceeds from our disobedience, and the ill use we make of our liberty.
‘That self-love produces that discord and division which reigns among men,
and is the cause of their sins; that the love of our neighbours, which proceeds
from the love of God as its principle, produces that sacred union which makes
families, republics, and kingdoms happy.
“That the world is nothing but corruption; that we ought to fly from it,
and join ourselves to God, who alone is health and life; and that while we live
in this world we are surrounded by enemies, and have a continual combat to
endure, which requires on our part resistance without intermission ; and that
we cannot conquer unless God or angels come to our help.
“That the Worp (Aoyoc) formed the world, and rendered it visible ; that
the knowledge of the Word makes us live very happily here below, and that
thereby we obtain felicity after death.
‘That the soul is immortal; that the dead shall rise again ; that there shall
—
I wee a ets 9 TU
DOCTRINES OF REVELATION. era,
428, A Revelation might be made to a fallen creature suited
to the condition of the unfallen—a Revelation of the truth
concerning Deity as He exists in Himself; and, also, as He
exists in relation to His creatures, as Creator and Provider,
naturally demanding from them, as the Being by whom, and
in whom, they exist, a perfect service, and all the glory their
feeble powers could give; but leaving the creature to dark-
ness and conjecture as to all besides. And such a Revelation,
while as much as could be expected by a race which had cast
off allegiance to its Maker, might be considered as displaying
the wisdom and justice of the Divine Being, in thus letting
them know what was their bounden duty, though they were
unable to perform it; and thus leaving them without excuse,
when His judgments are proclaimed —“ that every mouth
might be stopped, and all the world become guilty before
God.”
429. Such a Revelation might, further, have intimated what
penalties must, as a necessary condition, follow the non-fulfil-
ment of such perfect service. In this case, the wisdom and
the justice would appear more clearly ; while the fairer attri-
bute of goodness would shine forth in such a Revelation, be-
cause it would be calculated to deter the creature, by such an
enlightenment of his conscience, from the commission of sins
by which his after-condemnation would be increased.
430. A Revelation might, also, make known to the fallen
creature his utter ruin and degradation, and the impossibility,
in consequence of innate depravity, of his performing such
service as his Creator, by virtue of Creatorship, demanded.
be a final judgment, both of the righteous and the wicked, when men shall only
appear with their virtues and vices, which shall be the occasion of their eternal
happiness or misery.”
The object of both writers (Dacier and Foxton) is tolerably transparent. But,
although so nicely arranged to make the Socratian philosophy appear as much
like Christianity as possible, and though no such a word as angels (Ayyedor)
could possibly be used by a merely Greek Philosopher, I willingly quote the
summary as given. Even had it been literally copied from Plato, it would only
show the congruity between the human mind and truth, in that reason should
thus discover, without direct Revelation, so much of Christian ethics, though she
could find no clue to its two foundation doctrines—redemption and justification
by faith.
278 DOCTRINES OF REVELATION.
And here the wisdom and the goodness would shine forth
more abundantly, inasmuch as such a knowledge would not
only have all the conservative effects of the Revelations pre-
viously suggested ; but, shutting up every avenue of hope from
self-redemption, would deter the lapsed one, if he listened to
its voice, from the adoption of cruel, unmeaning, ineffectual,
and debasing rites, such as have long been prevalent under the
sway of unenlightened conscience in the heathen world: and
lay him, as a humble and contrite penitent, at the footstool of
the Power Supreme, beseeching, if in any way it be possible,
the bestowment of mercy and forgiveness.
431. More manifest, and more glorious, however, would the
wisdom and goodness of Deity appear, if, in addition to these
truths, such a Revelation taught also the possibility of a re-
conciliation with God; and pointed out the way in which it
should be made: for such a Revelation could spring only from
the abounding wisdom and goodness of Him who might justly
have withheld altogether, from His apostate creatures, the
knowledge of His purposes and His will.
432. And such a Revelation have we in that Book which
God, in His rich mercy, has bestowed upon us—a Revelation
perfect and consistent in itself, though given at vast intervals
of time, and through the medium of minds of varied rank and
order—a Revelation agreeable to all the clear deductions of
genuine Philosophy, and the ascertained facts of the Physical
Universe—a Revelation exactly adapted to the fallen condition
of the being for whom it is intended, and calculated by its in-
nate power, as well as the means by which it is accompanied,
to raise him from any condition of induced degradation, to
one of comparative purity and peace, of virtue, and of hap-
piness.
433. Exception has indeed been taken to various typical *
and shadowy rites of the Levitical Law, as appearing very un-
likely to be the subject matter of a communication from the
* The use of types, which some have objected to as derogatory to a Supreme
Being, is really another evidence of the “family likeness” between God’s
Word and works. The earliest vertebrate animal, created thousands, perhaps
millions of years ago, was a foreshadowing or “type” of man. See note to
Section 260,
i
DOCTRINES OF REVELATION. 279
Deity. But due consideration should be given to the circum-
stances of the time. With minds so fallen and degraded as to
be incapable of attaining even to the least conception of the
abstract purity or holiness of God, it is necessary for the in-
culeation of such a doctrine, that means should be taken to
induce and carry home such a conviction. And this is the
more important, inasmuch as on it rests, as upon its proper
base, man’s conviction of his own sinfulness, and the necessity
of some kind of restoration. Yet, there was no object in the
material Universe that could meet the eye of man, to which
God’s purity or holiness could be compared, or by which it
could even be illustrated. And, perhaps, as a consequence of
this, there has been no original word found in any language
conveying the abstract idea of purity or holiness.* How, then,
was such an idea to be originally conveyed to the fallen mind,
except by means of rites and ceremonial observances, such as
those which were instituted in the Levitical Law ?
434. But man needed not only to be acquainted with the
purity of Deity; but to be made sensibly acquainted with his
own innate depravity, and the necessity of an atonement, be-
fore he could approach the footstool of his Maker. Hence
the ordination of expiatory sacrifices, all pointing to the one
vicarious Sacrifice to be offered on Calvary for the sins of the
world. Thus, rite after rite, and observance after observance,
was established; and new light was vouchsafed as rapidly as the
human mind was opened to receive it; until, at length, for the
establishment of the elder Revelations by the fulfilment of
their prophecies, and for the further Revelation of the will and
purposes of Deity to man through the appropriate instru-
mentality of a human life, heaven’s light embodied moved upon
the earth in the person of the Incarnate Worp. In Him
“ dwelt all the fulness of the Godhead bodily.” By His mira-
cles, His teaching, and His holy and blameless life, not only
the purity, but the power, wisdom, and goodness, and the pa-
* See a small but valuable work by Walker, “The Philosophy of the Plan
of Salvation.” Our own word “pure” is derived from up, fire : fire being
the medium of purifying metals. Our “holy” is derived through the Hebrew
and Greek, from the Levitical services.
280 DOCTRINES OF REVELATION.
ternal character of God, are more adequately made known to
those who had wandered from His presence; and, by His sa-
erificial death, as a substitutory offering for sin, a way of access
is opened for fallen and sinful creatures, to a God of purity.
The Gospel message, therefore, is not merely a declaration of
God’s reconciliation to man, a message which itself might well
fill earth with marvelling admiration at His surpassing good-
ness ; but—oh! marvel of marvels! oh! deeper depths of con-
descension on the part of Him we have offended !—the mes-
sengers of glad tidings are sent forth, beseeching men, as in
Christ’s stead, “ Be ye reconciled to God.”
435. The whole life of Christ may be considered as a mani-
festation of Deity. In His every uttered sentiment some
Revelation of the nature and character of God may be dis-
cerned. And in His marvellous acts—the mighty “signs and
wonders,” which attested His power over the elements of the
physical Universe—there was ever beaming forth the goodness
of the Infinite to His suffering and dependent creatures.
436. This is evident, if we only consider Him as a human
being—a Prophet of the Highest, endowed with a superna-
tural power for the confirmation of the doctrines He was sent
forth into the world to teach.
But, when we lift the veil of His humanity, and see in this
“ Brother born for adversity,” this houseless Sojourner upon
earth’s surface, another and a mightier Being,—the Creator of
the world upon whose face He wandered,—the Maker of the
creatures who despised and rejected Him,—who voluntarily
left the throne of His glory to seek the lost wanderer, and re-
store him to holiness and life, how marvellous, then, appears
that act of condescension, of fatherly kindness, of unutterable
love!
437. Hx hangs upon the breast of Mary as a helpless babe,
who spake the material Universe into being by the word of
His power! He fed by miracle the hungering thousands that
listened to His doctrine, whose supply of their daily neces-
sities, by the ordinary processes of nature, had a thousand
times previously demanded their gratitude, and demanded it
in vain! Hx healed the diseases and sufferings of the people,
though against Him they had sinned, and by sin brought those
DOCTRINES OF REVELATION. 281
sufferings on themselves ; Hz endured thirst, and hunger, and
privation, who “ openeth His hand and satisfieth the desire of
all things living!” Hx endured the contradiction of sinners
against himself, who, to remove that contradiction, was come
to stoop and suffer, to exchange His glory for humility, His
all-sufficiency for poverty, His crown for a wreath of thorns!
He sojourned upon earth as a Friend and Companion of man-
kind,—Hx against whom mankind had sinned, and whom man-
kind persisted in rejecting, even though His mission was to
offer up His own life as a ransom ‘for theirs!
438. And mark the consummation of His sufferings and His
sorrows! Hx weeps in whose smile the Universe rejoices !
Hx groans in sorrow who hath the resources of the Universe
at His command! Hz sweats great drops of blood, in the
agony of His soul, to whom angels minister, and by whom, and
for whose pleasure, all finite things were made! Hz bends be-
neath the weight of human sin whose arm supports the fabric
of creation, and who upholdeth all things by the word of His
power! His arraigned—condemned—before a Roman Pre-
tor’s bar!—He who is the Righteous Judge of all, and to
whom all must give an account of their deeds whether they be
good or whether they be bad. Hz dies, whose Godhead is the
Fountain-Source of Life, from whom life emanates, in whom
life centres—and dies, that to the dark chambers of the grave
He may let in light and immortality, and bring back death to
life! Well may the enraptured Poet exclaim, in reference to
that crowning act of Infinite goodness—
Amazing scene! well might the sun, abash’d,
Hide his bright face in darkness! well might earth
Shake to her centre! well the rending rocks
Speak out their wonder; and convulsions tear
The universal frame! Oh, love divine!
Oh, miracle of love! oh, love of God!
How vast, how wondrous, passing human thought !
* * * * *
Had universal nature backward slunk
Into the barren womb of nothingness ;
Had light turn’d darkness, matter chaos wild,
And order rank confusion, it were nought
To that stupendous scene, where God in flesh
Died for the creature’s sin !
282 DOCTRINES OF REVELATION.
439. It is impossible to conceive of anything else so calcu-
lated to exhibit to an astonished Universe the love, the good-
ness, of God, as this act of vicarious self-devotion on behalf of
the creature, who must otherwise, by the inexorable demand of
His immutable attributes, be lost for ever. But this is only a
part of the display. Nothing can be so calculated as this ex-
hibition of love, this opening up of the depths of the fatherly
heart of Deity, to win back the ruined one from the sin he has
delighted in, to the bosom of the God he has offended. In the
lowest depths of his abasement, in the blackest darkness of his
moral night, let that exhibition only gain an entrance into his
soul, let him see it and believe, and the whole man is changed,
and from a daring rebel he becomes a humble penitent, a glori-
fying servant of the Highest.
440. And He who thus far condescended to fallen man’s
necessities, left not the work incomplete ; but appointed means
well adapted to attain the results designed, in the institution
of commemorative rites, and the preaching of the Gospel of
salvation, accompanied by the energy of His communicable
Spirit, to apply that preaching and those rites to the heart.
441. Such, then, is the system of religion which the Reve-
lation of the Lord Jesus made known; and such are the means
which Divine power, wisdom, and goodness have ordained for
the restoration of mankind to the forfeited favour of the Deity,
and the eradication of the evil in which man’s defection had
involved him. Those means have proved themselves all-power-
ful, wherever they have been brought into operation; and are,
therefore, well calculated to attain the end designed. By them
has the earth already received a partial renovation; for not
only are multitudes of believers brought home to the God they
had forsaken, but the whole moral aspect of society is changed
—the abodes of darkness and habitations of cruelty fleeing be-
fore the moral beams which shine luminously upon them. Be-
fore their all-conquering and assimilating energy, the powers
of hell are falling, and are destined still to fall, until a lost
world be finally recovered, and the multitudinous voices of
earth shall re-awake the key-note of the Universe— Halle-
Jujah! for the Lord God Omnipotent reigneth!”
CHAPTER XVIII.
“ SCTENTIFIC”? DIFFICULTIES AND OBJECTIONS CONCERNING THE
FACTS OF REVELATION MET AND OBVIATED—ANALOGY BETWEEN
THE WRITTEN AND THE ACTED REVELATION—-GOD’S WORD AND
WORKS——CONSIDERATION OF THE OBJECTION “ THAT THE MOSAIC
HISTORY OF THE CREATION IS INCOMPATIBLE WITH THE KNOWN
FACTS OF SCIENCE.”
442. Sunrise! How many and how various are the thoughts
which that one word excites. The child awaking from its
rosy sleep, laughs in the beams of the new-kindled glory, and
declares that God hath made it light. The watching invalid,
whose frame is tormented with a sleepless ennwi, or with rack-
ing pain, and whose eyes have turned wistfully, again and
again, to the window, with a murmured exclamation, “ Would
God it were morning!” feels some degree of refreshment at
the sight of its radiance, while his heart is tuned to patience
by the songs of the birds that hail its reviving advent. The
stalwart man, awakened by the shout, “ the sun is up!” rises
to pursue his wonted labour. ‘The lorn, lost wanderer, over
whose uncertain path night hung its shadows of disquietude,
hails the ascending luminary, while hope, re-awakened, urges
him to fresh and strenuous exertion. The Poet’s eye, wander-
ing delighted over earth and heaven, tracks the bright course
of light’s scintillations, and watches their effects upon animate
and inanimate creation. The glorious clouds, the rising mists,
the gradually receding darkness, fill his mind with visions of
ecstatic beauty,
“ So sweet the smile of nature seems,
Just waking from her midnight dreams ;”’
while his heart sends forth a rhythmic tribute of thankfulness,
responsive to the melodies of the insect and the feathered
tribes. The man of science gazes on the scene with the same
human eyes. He, like the rest, beholds the sun ascend; and
as he watches the effect, upon the earth and atmosphere, of
284 SCIENTIFIC DIFFICULTIES.
the newly-awakened and increasing light, seldom will his cor-
recter thoughts dispel entirely the illusion which deceives the
sight : nay, so prone are we to regard things as they appear,
rather than as they really are, that the man who should at.
tempt such a reformation in language, as would be involved in
changing the ordinary expression into a declaration that our
hemisphere has turned to meet the sun, would be scouted as a
pedant, or laughed at as a fool. How absurd, then, the Infidel
objection to the Scriptures, that they speak of ordinary, or
extraordinary, occurrences, in the current language of man-
kind !
443. Whatever may be our views of Revelation, per se, there
are certain principles which must necessarily be connected with
it to make it a Revelation at all. First, it must be made in
the language of those to whom it is primarily addressed, or
there would be no guarantee for its meaning ; and, perhaps, it
might never be correctly understood by any one; since he
through whom it was made would have to interpret the “un-
known tongue” into the common language of the people.
Secondly, it must give the ideas intended to be conveyed in
such modes of thought as would be comprehensible by the
people to whom it was addressed. The condescending act of
Revelation would but half serve its purpose, without such a
further condescension. He who declared God’s message to
the world, would otherwise be as a “babbler” of things which
its inhabitants could not understand. So far, then, if a Reve-
lation be given at all, it is most natural to conceive that the
Divine Being who gave it would deign to condescend.
444. There are analogies at all points between God’s acted
and written Revelation—His works and His word; and, from
the different ideas awakened by the phenomena of sunrise,
we may obtain illustrations of the different views enter-
tained of the Creation detailed in the earlier portion of the
book of Genesis. The plain and simple-minded man takes
his impression from the first phenomena exactly as they ap-
pear, and does not trouble himself to understand their nature,
being satisfied with receiving the benefit they bring. The -
same class of individuals, in reading the records of Creation,
take them in their simple literal sense, and heed not the un-
GENESIS. 285
derstanding of scientific facts, or critical exegesis; satisfied
with the knowledge of the one great fact—that the God who
has revealed Himself as their Futher, is the Creator of all
things. The man of poetic temperament views both rather in
connection with the grand and beautiful ideas they awaken.
The man of science, on the other hand, who searches into the
more correct explanation of the phenomena denominated sun-
rise, sees, in the history of Creation, as well as in the division
of light and darkness, which are caused by the daily rotation
of the earth, a further and a deeper meaning than that which
appears upon the surface. Yet all alike are partakers of the
benefits of light, and all alike may learn the lesson of depend-
ence upon God their Creator, which the simple narrative in
Genesis is calculated, and was intended, to convey.
445. The objection may, indeed, be urged, that, amidst the
variety of written opinions respecting the precise meaning of
certain passages, all is little better than surmise, and we know
not whether a correct interpretation has ever yet been given.
And is there no analogy here between the acted and the written
Revelation ? Look forth at the beams of day’s bright luminary,
and tell what are they? We give them the name of light, but
who can tell exactly of their nature ? Everything here, also,
ig little better than surmise ; and we know not whether a cor-
rect interpretation of the phenomena has ever yet been given.
One views it as an irradiation of matter, and not itself material.
Another takes it to be matter emanating from an incandescent
body. A third considers it as the effect of the undulations of
a luminiferous ether, which fills all space, and is excited by the
presence of the sun. A fourth conceives it simply the effect
of electric action, excited by the luminous atmosphere of the
sun: and a fifth, as the simple principle of motion.
446. These different ideas being still entertained of light,—
though one is more prevalent than the rest,—show that there
“is at least the same uncertainty about the precise meaning of
God’s acted as His written Revelation. If we cannot attain
to certainty in the one case, neither can we in the other. And,
as in the one case, all may partake of the blessing, though they
cannot understand the phenomena by which it is imparted ; so
all alike, civilized and barbarous, learned and illiterate, may be
286 SCIENTIFIC DIFFICULTIES.
taught, by the Mosaic assertion of the doctrine of Creation,
the great moral lesson of dependence upon God for all things ;
though none, perhaps, may know the precise and particular
meaning of all the words in which it is conveyed: * while the
blessings with which word and works at once are redolent, are
equally adapted to the rudest and most polished condition of
society ; while, also, the development of scientific light, or a
better knowledge of God’s works, is constantly accompanied
by the development of a better knowledge of the meaning of
His word ; and both are analogous to the gradual development
of His plans and purposes in the course of Providence, as given
in the written Revelation.
447. Moreover, no man can have observed much of the work-
ings of the human mind, who has not seen how much more
readily it opens for the reception of moral truths when they
seem to accord with his own pre-conceived notions of physical
phenomena. It is natural, then, to conclude, that a Being of
infinite power, wisdom, and goodness, to whom “all hearts are
open, and all desires known,” when conveying His moral
lessons to His creatures, would, as far as consistent with eter-
nal and immutable truth, so adapt His descriptions of physical
phenomena, as not to cause any unnecessary revulsion of feel-
ing by awakening needless prejudices; and not to demand a
greater development of intellect to apprehend them, than is
consistent with the foreseen condition of the vast majority of
mankind.+
* “Ttis not at all incredible that a Book which has been so long in the pos-
session of mankind, should yet contain many truths yet undiscovered. For all
the same phenomena, and the same faculties of investigation, from which such
great discoveries in natural knowledge have been made in the present and last
age, were equally in the possession of mankind several thousand years before.
And possibly it might be intended, that events, as they come to pass, should
open and ascertain the meaning of several parts of Scripture.’—Bishop Butler.
t “We Astronomers do not pursue this science with the design of altering
common language; but we wish to open the gates of truth, without at all
affecting the vulgar modes of speech. We say with the common people,—the
planets stand still or go down, the sun rises and sets........ meaning only
that so the thing appears to us, although it is not truly so, as all Astronomers
are agreed. How much less should we require that the Scriptures of Divine
Inspiration, setting aside the common modes of speech, should shape their words
GENESIS. 287
448. Whatever the intention might have been, such we find
to be the simple fact, with regard to the earliest portion of
the Book of Genesis. The ancient tent-dweller in Mesopota-
mia and Arabia might probably see in the “ waste and deso-
late” (tHOHU VA-voHU) condition of the earth prior to the six
days’ creation, only an intenser development of phenomena
which he or his fathers had witnessed, when, in consequence
of some long time of drought, or the violence of the simoom or
siroceo, vegetation died, the earth became desert and void,
and desolation reigned supreme. The more philosophical
Greek found in the same description a realization of his own
ideas of chaos, with which he impregnated the minds of his
successors, from the days of the early Platonic Christians to
the days of our own “ fathers,” who built thereon varlous sys-
tems of cosmogony : while the man of science of the present
day brings back the meaning of the terms nearer to the original
notions of the primitive races.
449. Thus, also, in the “ spreading out,” or “ expansion,”
(nakinA,) the nomadic tribes, literalizing the beautiful idea of
the inspired Poet, might see the heavens “spread abroad as a
tent to dwell in,” while the Greek saw in it his more substan-
tial, perhaps metallic “ firmament ;”* and the modern Philo-
sopher, in more accurate consistency with the original meaning
of the term, sees only a “spreading out,” to a greater altitude,
of those dark dense vapours which then obscured the face of
the earth; or the “expansion,” into a gaseous form, of ele-
ments then existing in a liquid or more solid state, giving
birth, or new birth, to that beautiful transparent atmosphere,
which serves so many purposes of utility and benevolence.
according to the model of the natural sciences, and by applying a dark and in-
appropriate phraseology, about things which surpass the comprehensions of those
whom it designs to instruct, perplex the simple people of God, and thus obstruct
its own way towards the attainment of the far more exalted end at which it
aims.”’— Kepler.
* Some writers, among whom was the late Dr J. P. Smith, contend that
the original word RAKIHA implies some such meaning as the beating out of me-
tallic plates, because it is rendered “ orepewua” (firmamentum) in the Septua-
gint: but this is an implied demand that translations as well as the original
text be inspired. The equivalents of RAKIHA in cognate languages seem to
have no such primary signification,
288 SCIENTIFIC DIFFICULTIES.
450. Thus, also, from the declaration that man was formed
“out of the dust of the earth,” the less cultured races might
gain the idea of a potter moulding his clay into the human
form, while the man of science sees therein a declaration of
the well-established truth, (but lately learned,) that the human
frame is composed of those very gases, salts, and metallic bases,
of which the solid earth consists.
451. Nor might it, perhaps, be too great a stretch of ima-
gination to suppose, that, where God is represented as con-
versing with His tried and faithful Servant, when He demands
of him, “ Canst thou bind the sweet influences of Pleiades, or
loosen the bands of Orion?” the Philosopher might correctly
conceive a higher and a larger meaning in the words, than that
which could be grasped by the Patriarch of Uz; seeing, as he
does, that the Pleiades—or Cuimau,* which is the Hebrew
word—are probably the common centre of our galaxy ; and be-
holding in the band, or sword-belt, of Orion, a phantom-like,
yet real vision, of another galaxy, or universe, shining on in
the heavens far away.
452. “ God’s mouth,” to use the quaint but expressive lan-
guage of an old Puritan divine, “is larger than man’s ear, and
man cannot take in all at once the meaning of His words.”
The test of scientific research has been applied alike to all
professed revelations, and all except the Bible have fallen be-
fore it. That Book, whose earliest portions were written in
one of the rudest ages, among the rudest people, has never been
shown to come into collision with any real discovery of Sci-
ence, its few apparent collisions being merely a condescending
adaptation of its language to the apprehension of the indivi.
duals whom it was destined to teach. If steadily pursuing the
great moralt object for which it was given, it does not anti-
* “Chimah” literally means a hinge, or an axle, that turns round and
moves other bodies along with it. How expressive a name for the centre of a
galaxy !
t “It should be distinctly remembered that nowhere in Scripture is it in-
timated that there was any intention to convey to us therein any informa-
tion on natural science, or afford, as a primary purpose, an insight into the
operations of the material world.”—Gray’s Harmony of Scripture and Geo-
logy,” p. 22.
GENESIS. 289
cipate scientific discovery, its language, when separated from
mistaken glosses, is ever found adapted to those discoveries
when they ave made. The extension of human knowledge,
though it starts fresh difficulties and new objections against
the Mosaic narrative, speedily furnishes the means to remove
them ;* and thus, from every branch of knowledge, light is
constantly arising to shed its beams upon the written Word,
and show its truths more clearly. This alone would stamp it
as of Divine original—as an emanation from Him by whom
the Universe was formed. For such a view of the adaptation
of words to the end designed, the teaching of the simple moral
truth that man is dependent upon God, his Creator, for all
things, seems but a natural coincidence with the adaptations
we behold in the kingdoms of nature, wherever we cast our eyes
abroad, over earth, or air, or ocean. It carries out, moreover,
our views of the prescience of that Being who saw intimately
the requirements of every state of society, from the beginning
to the end. Yea, more, it naturally suggests the idea that,
even supposing it were possible for our present views of
physical phenomena to prove as unreal as those of former
ages, the brief declarations of Genesis would be found to adapt
themselves as well to all new discoveries that might be made,
as they have done to any of the past,—God’s Word and God’s
works thus going forward in parallel lines, continually illus-
trating each other, like suns upon each other shining, until
the dawning of that brighter day when faith shall be lost in
full fruition, and Revelation be absorbed in «the bright and
glorious vision of the ManirestED Gop.
453. This introduction may, perhaps, be thought a long one,
considering the brevity which characterizes most portions of
my Treatise ; but I judged it expedient, as well as proper, to
introduce a subject which has been seized upon by the Infidel
as a means of unsettling the minds of thousands, by some
pointed illustrations. Those illustrations I chose as well for
the purpose of preparing the minds of many devout Christians
to receive the simple facts of Science, as to obviate the cavils
of the Sceptic; and I now proceed to notice in detail the most
* “Superficial geological investigations may lead the mind from the Holy
Scriptures, but thorough investigations ead it back.”’—Dr Buckland.
19
290 SCIENTIFIC DIFFICULTIES.
apparently substantial objections which have latterly been
brought against the facts of Holy Scripture, and especially as
directed against the Mosaic narrative. The moot points at-
tached to the departments of Prophecy and Miracles, (all
questions respecting which it was thought had been settled
long ago,) will, as far as they are made matters of new objec-
tion by the “ Rationalists” and “ Spiritualists,” &c., of our
days, be noticed in a succeeding department. The objections
founded on alleged discrepancis, which have been so suf-
ficiently answered by Watson, Paley, and others, and so
clearly shown by Professor Rogers to be evidences rather jor
than against the genuineness of the books containing them,
must also meet with some little notice there, as they appear
in the new form of a basis for “myth and allegory theories.”
These, however, the majority of professed Sceptics have now
placed in abeyance, turning their attention to a different and
more scientific class of objections, which must first occupy our
attention. They may be ranged under six different heads :—
I.—That the Mosaic history of the six days’ Creation is in-
compatible with the known facts of Science.
II.—That there is sufficient evidence of man having existed
in the Tertiary period, long before the era of his recorded
creation.
I11.—That the production of the whole human race by one
primeval pair, and its more modern unity in the family of
Noah, cannot be made consistent with the known varieties of
our Species, 1)
IV.—That death, as attested by geological discovery, reigned
in the earth anterior to Adam’s sin, and therefore could not be
the product of that act of disobedience.
V.—That the universality of the Noachian deluge is irrecon-
cilable with certain known facts.
VI.—That the anthropomorphic representations of Deity,
constantly occurring in the Scriptures, are inconsistent with
correct ideas of God’s infinitude.
To each of these in their order.
454. The first main objection to be noticed is, “That the
Mosaic history of the six days’ Creation is incompatible with
the known facts of Science.”
THE CREATION. IOR
455. The introductory observations I have made, will suf-
ficiently attest that I would not contend for such an inter-
pretation of the first portion of Holy Scripture, as would
make the whole fabric of the Universe of no greater age than
about six thousand years—an interpretation which I conceive
to be quite as much at variance with the written Word, as it
is with the disclosures of modern Science. For even if the
particle vav might be conceived of as uniting the second verse
of Genesis to the first, as a closely consecutive period, such an
opinion, founded thereon, ought to be modified by the fact,
that there are passages in other portions of the Scriptures
which unquestionably ascribe a much earlier date to the frame-
work of the Universe, than to that image of his Maker who, in
the last collocation of the earth, was created to have dominion
over the works of His hands. What else mean such expres-
sions as “of old Thou hast laid the foundations of the earth ;”
or, “before the mountains were brought forth, or ever Thou
hadst formed the earth and the sea, even from everlasting to
everlasting Thou art God” ? Or why, when speaking of the
councils of eternity, would the Apostle represent God as
having “chosen us in Christ before the foundations of the
world” ? To dogmatize, however, upon such a matter, would
be quite out of place. Various interpretations have been
given, by which, without doing the least violence to the original
document, whatever violence may be done to long-prevalent
opinions, the early portion of Genesis is shown to be fully
consistent with all the known facts of Science. This is all
that in such a case can be required. If the Scriptures had
been given for the purpose of teaching even the rudiments of
Science or natural philosophy, or if a knowledge of historical
truths, or recondite facts, were anywhere in their pages spoken
of as a means of salvation, or as influencing, in any degree,
man’s destinies hereafter, then I would fully accord with the
Hutchinsonian theory, that the germs of all true Science are
contained in Revelation. Such, however, is not the case. In-
deed, to use the powerful language of Professor Sedgewick,
“Laws for the government of intellectual beings, and laws by
which material things are held together, have not one common
element to connect them. And to seek for an exposition of
AS ig
292 SCIENTIFIC DIFFICULTIES.
the phenomena of the natural world among the records of the
moral destinies of mankind, would be as unwise as to look for
rules of moral government among the laws of chemical com-
bination.” The themes the sacred writers dwell upon suf-
ficiently show that they were inspired for a different and a
much higher purpose. All we can expect, then, is, that in
their occasional allusions to scientific facts they should utter.
no falsehoods, should broach no positive errors, though they
may not comprehend the meaning of what they utter—the
prophets being represented by St Peter as “ searching dili-
gently” to know the meaning of the Spirit who imparted the
impulse which gave utterance to their words.
456. As, however, in Geology, by diligent and continued
investigation, a few facts seem to be irrefragably established ;
as, for instance, the regular super-position of various strata,
and the regular occurrence in them of certain classes of re-
mains: so, by philological and exegetical investigation, the
correct interpretation of some parts of this earliest written
record seems placed beyond a doubt.
457. First among these is the fact, that, in the first verse
we have a general declaration that “in the beginning God
created * the heavens and the earth ;” with which the second
and third verses have no necessarily consecutive or immediate
connection. And what is this but a declaration to whose
truth we have seen that the whole Universe testifies—that
material things are not eternal, and sprang not themselves into
existence, but are the production of “a Being all-powerful,
wise, and good” ?
458. The Hebrew particle vavu, which connects the different
branches of the Mosaic account of the Creation, and is trans-
lated into “and,” in most modern versions of the Old Testa-
* To some minds, the declaration in the Fourth Commandment, that “in
six days the Lord made heaven and earth, the sea, and all that in them ts,” forms
an insuperable objection to any theory of a greater antiquity for the earth
than the Mosaic cosmogony, It ought, however, to be particularly noted, that
there is an important change in the term used. In the first verse of Genesis,
we have the word BARA (created),—here we have only HASAH (made, or con-
stituted). The first, therefore, evidently refers to a bringing into existence, the
other to a constituting out of existing materials, or a new collocation.
THE CREATION. 293
ment, does not show any necessary connection between the
sentences it unites. It seems, indeed, to have been the first
adjunct of the kind m any language; the primitive language
or languages of mankind having been entirely destitute of
particles, prepositions, conjunctions, or any of the accidents of
speech.* What marvel, then, that this first advance upon
primitive simplicity in written characters should be used in
various senses, designating some kind of connection, where,
before, it would have had to be wholly understood from the
context, without any mark or sign of its existence. As re-
marked by Granville Penn, vau “ discharges the functions of
all the conjunctions, both copulative and disjunctive, —its
sense being determinable, in each particular case, only by the
relation of the context, and the practice and genius of the
language.”+ Thus it may be Englished by “but,” or “ after-
wards,” as well as by “and.” Indeed, the elder Michaelis
assigns to it thirty-seven different significations, and Noldius
upwards of seventy.{ Clearly, then, there may be a chasm of
* “Tanguage, as appears from the nature of the thing, from the records of
history, and from the remains of the most ancient languages yet remaining, was
at first extremely rude, narrow, and equivocal; the art of enlarging language
by a scientific analogy being a late invention.”— Warburton’s “‘ Divine Lega-
tion,” Book IV. sec. 4.
“The languages of a more barbarous and less cultivated original, kept a
nearer resemblance to the peculiar quality of the first tongue, and consist chiefly
of short and simple words.” — Shuckford’s “ Connection,” Vol. i. Book II.
“In some remote districts in Italy,” “the idiom still spoken is described as
absolutely destitute of prepositions, particles, inflexions, and all the accidents of
speech.” —Forster’s ‘“ One Primeval Language,” Part IL. p. 29.
I may add to these authorities the fact that the Chinese language presents us,
even at the present day, with an example of this primitive simplicity. It has
no particle whatever, the connecting sense having to be entirely understood
from the context.
+ The Greek “Kat” is really but a very slight advance upon the Hebrew
VAU, having to be rendered into various other words besides ‘and,’ according
as the context indicates. Both, moreover, are sometimes used merely as an ad-
junct, at the commencement of a sentence or discourse, to mark some separation
from what has immediately preceded; like the English words “now” and
“well.” In this sense it may probably have been used in the second verse of
Genesis.
+ The following meanings are given in Bagster’s Analytical Hebrew and
294 SCIENTIFIC DIFFICULTIES.
indefinite ages between the first verse of Genesis and the
second,—the sacred Historian in the one enunciating the
simple doctrine that all things were created in the beginning
by God; and in the second, (having passed over all intermedi-
ate periods,) proceeding to give a brief account of the state of
the earth just prior to the creation of man and his contem-
porary races. This chasm will give “ample room and verge
enough” for all the discoveries of either Astronomy or Ge-
ology. It will allow time enough, not only for the formation
of the different strata beneath us, but also for the hight of
even the most distant visible nebula to travel over the inter-
vening space between the orbits of their suns and ours.
459. We proceed, then, to the second verse—“ The earth
was without form and void, and darkness was upon the face of
the deep.” Perhaps, had we never become acquainted with the
cosmogonies of the Greek and Latin Poets, the words “ tHoHu
va-voHu ” would never have originated in the English mind
the idea of a chaos which the figurative description of our own
great Bard, in his “ Paradise Lost,” has tended greatly to en-
courage and extend. In the Septuagint version of the Scrip-
tures, those words are rendered “invisible and unfurnished ;”
and might, perhaps, with equal closeness to the original, be
rendered “waste and desert,” or “empty and desolate.’* The
language used may thus only describe the state superinduced
by one of those convulsions, many of which, according to the
testimony of Geology, the earth did undergo, and it was neces-
sary that it should undergo, before it could be properly pre-
pared to become the habitation of mankind—convulsions
which have furnished us with our limestone and our coal, our
metallic ores and our arable soils. Indeed, the elaborate re-
Chaldee Lexicon—As a connective particle, the manner and nature of its con-
nection is to be collected from the series of the discourse. Its principal uses
are as follow :—Ist, simply copulative, “and,” “also,” serving to connect words
and phrases; 2nd, adversative, “but,” ‘yet, “otherwise;” 8rd, “ for,”
“since,” “because ;” 4th, eventual, “that ;”” 5th, final, “that ;” 6th, concessive,
“though ;” 7th, “then;” 8th, exegetical, “even.”
* The Prophet Jeremiah (iv. 23) thus speaks of Jerusalem and Judah: “TI
beheld the earth, and, lo, it was without form and void (THOHU VA-VOHT) ;
and the heavens, and they had no light.”
=
THE OREATION. 295
searches of M.M. Orbigny and Eli de Beaumont, which have
been so admirably popularised by Dr Lardner, in his “ Museum
of Science and Art,” show that immediately prior to the human
period, the earth did pass through the greatest convulsion
through which it had ever passed. That convulsion, according
to the testimony of the uplifted strata at their base, threw up
four of our largest mountain-ranges—the principal Alps, the
Himalayas, the Chilian Andes, and the mountain-regions of
Persia and Cabul. The necessary effect of such a convulsion
must have been to induce just such a state of things as Moses
describes—darkening the atmosphere, and rendering the earth
“waste and desolate.’* Nor does the Hebrew word rendered
«“ darkness” necessarily mean a total privation of light, but 1s
often used in relation to circumstances of partial darkness.
Indeed, in the opinion of one whose scholastic attainments
and Christian character are far above suspicion,—Dr J. P.
Smith,—the words may have a more restricted meaning than I
feel inclined to allow, or the demands of Geology call for. He
conceives that the word rendered “earth” may not in this
place—as the same word certainly does not in many others—
mean the whole surface of our planet, but a portion of its sur-
face only, a separate district or centre of Creation, “ in which
a newly-formed creature should be the object of those mani-
festations of the authority and grace of the Most High, which
shall to eternity show forth His perfections, above all other
methods of their display.” f
* Something analogous to such a state, and not on a very limited scale, has
occurred during the past century. ‘The eruption of Skaptar,”’ [in Iceland, |
says Mrs Somerville, ‘which broke out on the 8th of May, 1783, and continued
till August, is one of the most dreadful recorded. The sun was hid many days
by dense clouds of vapour, which extended to England and Holland, and the
quantity of matter thrown out in this eruption was computed at fifty or sixty
thousand of cubic yards. Some rivers were heated to ebullition, others dried
up: the condensed vapour fell in snow and torrents of rain; the country was
laid waste; famine and disease ensued ; and in the course of the two succeeding
years 1300 people, and 150,000 sheep and horses perished. The scene of
horror was closed by a dreadful earthquake.”—“ Physical Geography,” vol. i
chap. 13.
+ Smith’s “ Relation between the Holy Scriptures and some parts of Geolo-
gical Science,” 4th edit. p. 198.
296 SCIENTIFIC DIFFICULTIES.
460. “ And God said, Let there be light,” Se. A late writer,
Mr A. T. Ritchie, considers that command as the one which
first called light, or the principle of expansion, into being; and
endeavours to show how, chiefly by its means as a secondary
agent, the work of the second and third day’s Creation was
carried on, before that principle was fixed in the sun, whose
body had hitherto been only the centre of attraction. There
is a sort of @ priori objection to this view, in the fact that
fossils of animals are dug out of the limestone and other rocks,
which evidently had eyes; and it is a natural conclusion that
eyes were given to see. If we grant, however, the possibility
that light had not visited the earth before that time, it was
still quite impossible that it had not previously visited. the
Universe ; for, leaving out of the question those distant ne-
bulz which are only to be discerned by telescopes of immense
space-penetrating power, there are nebulew whose light can be
seen with the naked eye, and whose distance is such that it would
take that light some thirty or forty thousand years to travel
over it. This, to my mind, settles the question. Nor does there
seem any need of ‘such hypotheses to reconcile the facts of
Science with the words of Genesis themselves, divested of the
interpretation which man has attached to them.* It has been
a matter of frequent remark, that, instead of the word BARA,
“ create,” which is used in the first verse of Genesis, the word
YEHI is here used. There may, however, be a more important
reason for this change of terms than I have yet seen noticed
by any one. Man, in his ignorance, has been wont, for thou-
sands of years, to speak of light as being “ made,” or “ created.”
But if our present views of the nature of light are correct,
such terms could not properly be applicable. And it is an-
other striking instance of the strict scientific propriety of the
wording of Genesis, that neither of these words 7s used. In-
stead of BARA, or HASAH, we have YEHI, signifying, “let be,”
or, “let be seen.” This seems to imply that light was not then
* “We cannot stand by these defences of Scripture, but we can stand by
Scripture itself. Why is it so? Why is the alleged folly of Revelation more
tenable than the wisdom of its advocates? The most easy and natural explana-
tion is, that “all Scripture is given by inspiration of God.’’— King’s * Geology
and Religion.”
THE CREATION. 297
first “ created,” or even called into exercise; but that its in-
fluence was brought to the scene of operations, either by the
diurnal rotation of the earth, or by the irradiation of the dark
and turbid atmosphere,* which, as the effect of some previous
convulsion, had been rendered impervious to its rays. This
view will fully accord either with the idea generally entertain-
ed, that the whole earth was the subject of the Mosaic cosmo-
gony, or with Dr John Pye Smith’s more limited acceptation
of the term “ earth.”
461. “ Let there be a firmament,” or “ expansion,” SJc., and
“let it dwide the waters from the waters.” Deep and occult
meanings have been attached to these words, by those who
have contended for the germs of all true Science being con-
tained in the history of the six days’ Creation; and they have
shown pretty clearly, that either he who wrote, or He who in-
dited the words, was well acquainted with principles which
modern chemical Science has elicited. Yet the words, though
they may have been the evoking of an atmosphere, may simply
have been a command that the watery vapours which obscured
an atmosphere at that time far from pellucid, should ascend to
a great altitude from the earth.+
462. “ Let the waters under the heaven be gathered unto one
* Humboldt, in speaking of the ‘unastronomical sky of Peru, (“‘ Cosmos,”
vol. iil. p. 87,) says, ‘According to the conjectures which modern Geology
leads us to form respecting the ancient history of our atmosphere, its primitive
state, in respect to composition and density, must have been but little favour-
able to the passage of light. If, then, we think of the many processes which
may have been in operation in the early state of the crust of the globe, in the
separation of solid, liquid, and gaseous substances, we are impressed with a view
of how possible it must have been, that we should have been subjected to con-
ditions and circumstances very different from those which we actually enjoy.
We might have been surrounded by an untransparent atmosphere, which, while
but little unfavourable to the growth of several kinds of vegetation, would have
veiled from us the whole starry firmament.”
t The evact propriety of the words is peculiarly manifest, if we consider that
this command was given before the dry land had appeared; since the expansion
of a dark, dense atmosphere, sufficiently charged with watery vapour to obscure
the orbs of heaven, an expansion which would cause a portion of that vapour to
fall upon the surface of the sea-covered earth, and another portion to fly off into
the upper regions, and rest there in dense clouds, which still rendered the sun
invisible, would literally “divide the waters from the waters.”
298 SCIENTIFIC DIFFICULTIES.
place, and let the dry [land] appear.” This was evidently a
command for upheaval or degradation, or both—processes to
which Geology testifies that the earth has been frequently sub-
jected, in pre-Adamie periods, and which history also tells us
have, in later ages, been carried on, though upon a far less ex-
tensive scale.
463. “ Let there be lights in the firmament,” &c., “and God
made two great lights,’ Sc. There is, perhaps, no part of the
history of Creation which has been so much cavilled at as this.
The Infidel is frequently remarking that owr God made light.
before He made the sun, which is the source of light. The
objection, under any circumstances, would be far from a valid
one, in the present state of our knowledge. The Hebrew
word owr, which is in the third verse rendered light, may
have a wider signification than has been generally attached to
it. There are no other words in the language to represent ©
the ideas of either caloric or electricity. That simple word
might, then, for aught we know, be intended to represent the
whole phenomena, thus indicating a union to which scientific
researches are gradually leading us. And thus the light of
the first day might be something very different from the light
of the sun; for we know not by what means those undulations
are excited which modern philosophy tells us convey the effects
of light to the vegetable creation, or its sensation to the re-
tina. But even if there be no such hidden meaning in the
term, it is perfectly clear that the light of the first and the
fourth day are not identical. Instead of the word owr, the
word mMEowrRoTH, “ light-bearer,” is used; and to “ YEHI,” “Jet
be,” there is added, in the second clause, YEHAS, to “ constitute,”
evidencing that some bodily substance is spoken of, which can
be constituted a light-bearer, and not a mere effect like the
undulations of a luminiferous ether. The simple meaning of
the passage, then, seems to be, that God constituted the sun
and moon to be light-bearers to the earth, and to the human
family, to distinguish between day and night, and mark for them
appointed times and seasons, days and years. Dr Geddes, more-
over, a man of no light learning, considers that the words “ let
there be,” used here and in the former verse, are equivalent to
“Tet there appear,’—1. e., be disclosed after a temporary ob-
THE CREATION. 299
scuration. A plain and literal rendering of these verses, there-
fore, divested of all traditionary glosses, would appear to me to
indicate, that the earth, by means of some convulsion, had be-
come “waste and desolate,” “invisible and unfurnished,” its
surface covered with water, and its atmosphere so charged
with carbon and watery vapour, that light could not penetrate
through the dense mass ; and “darkness was upon the face of
the deep.” That upon this unshaped mass, the Spirit of God
began to operate by agitation, “moving upon the face of the
-waters;” then commanded light to shine through the thick
atmosphere ; then formed an expansion therein, “ dividing the
waters from the waters.” After this, by processes of upheaval
and depression, God gathered the waters into seas, and let the
dry land appear. Subsequently, and as a consequence of these
very processes carried on and continued, the atmosphere be-
came clearer, and the luminaries of heaven became visible, the
sun and the moon being again constituted the “great” or
“ chief” light-bearers to the earth, whose more ancient but
humbler inhabitants had, ages before, been gladdened with
their beams.*
464. The other portions of the history of Creation have been
but little subjected to the cavils of Scepticism. Yet there are
certain important omissions therein, which I must not pass
over without remark, because they may have been intentional,
and, possibly, may hereafter prove to be keys to the better un-
derstanding of the record.
465. “ Let the earth bring forth grass, the herb yielding seed,
* The late Hugh Miller, in his “Testimony of the Rocks,’’ earnestly and
ably contended for a Theory now abandoned by most scientific Theologians—
that the days were periods, and represent the various eras through which the
earth has passed. With due deference to his authority, which is by no means
to be treated lightly, I would rather look upon the periods, or eras, as typical
of the days, even as the first vertebrate skeleton was typical of man. For while
the facts of the Universe most clearly and most fully accord with the /itera/ in-
terpretation of Scripture, I see no reason for adopting a figurative one. In-
deed, the whole bent of late scientific discovery seems to corroborate the views
originally propounded by Chalmers and Hitchcock, that the days are literal
days; that there is a chasm of indefinite ages between the first and second
verses of Genesis; and that the history of Creation given in the third and suc-
ceeding verses, is that of the dast creation, or collocation, only.
200 SCIENTIFIC DIFFICULTIES.
and the fruit tree yielding fruit after his kind, whose seed is in
atself upon the earth.” It has been suggested, that by these
two divisions are indicated the Cryptogamic and Phanerogamic
classes of vegetable creatures. Such, however, does not appear
to be the natural meaning of the passage. Dr Pye Smith sug-
gests, that it is a confirmation of his principle of interpretation
that the language throughout has a simple reference to the
wants and conveniences of man. “The vegetation,” says he,
“intended to be included in this primeval arrangement are (1)
grasses, food for cattle; (2) herbs for human use, probably
referring to grain and leguminous plants; (3) trees producing
edible fruit ; all considered merely in the light of utility to
mankind. Of timber trees and thousand other important
genera there is no hint.”
466. Mr Ritchie, on the other hand, contends, at consider-
able length, that the description excludes altogether all acoty-
ledonous and cryptogamic vegetation, of which, for the most
part, he assumes the coal measures to have been formed. The
“herbs yielding seed” he considers to indicate the monoco-
tyledons ; and the “trees which bear fruit, whose seed is in
itself,” to indicate the dicotyledons ; and the entire absence of
acotyledons from the record, he cites as evidently indicating a
knowledge of their previous and then present (aquatic) ex-
istence.
467. Whatever be the true explanation of the fact, it is
certain that Moses must have been acquainted with numerous
classes of alge and conifera, whose origin is not included in
his record : and this omission gives some colouring to the idea,
that the Creation of that period was only the creation of a
class of vegetables necessary for the sustentation and well-
being of the new and more perfect creature about to be brought
forth. Moreover, the expression “after his kind,’ which oc-
curs both in the account of the vegetable and animal Creation,
would seem to indicate that there had been creatures of other
kinds previously existing.
468. A similar omission of certain species appears to apper-
tain to the record of the animal Creation. The command was
given that the waters bring forth abundantly “the moving
creature that hath life;” but Mr Ritchie contends that the
THE CREATION. 301
majority of marine molluscs, crustacea, polypifera, corallines,
&c., might more properly be termed living creatures that do
not move. Yet of these, for the most part, our limestone rocks
are composed ; and their absence also from the record, he con-
tends, is a proof that He who indited it was aware of their
previous and then present existence.
469. And, now, before I pass on to other difficulties and
objections, I would just notice a few remarkable coincidences,
and those but examples of many, between the Mosaic account
of the Creation and facts which modern Science has elicited.
The first is, the recent origin of the human race. Atheists
and Infidels had been wont to assure us that man had existed
for ever; or that all knowledge of his origin was lost in the
multitude of bygone ages. The stones, however, have found
a voice—the petrified masses of the earth have spoken. They
give us indisputable evidence, that the earth has existed for
ages too long for man’s calculations; but that he himself is a
creature of yesterday—no record of himself (except in caves
or fissures) being found lower than the alluvial deposit, which
may be easily calculated to be but about some six thousand
years old, the exact period during which, according to the
Mosaic cosmogony, he has figured on the earth.
470. The second coincidence to which I would refer, is the
unity of their testimony as to the origin of living things. Holy
Scripture declares that God created the heavens and the earth,
and all that in them is: and Geology testifies to successive
acts of Creation—the bringing into existence of fresh races of
animal and vegetable creatures, adapted to the changed con-
dition of the earth, its waters, and its atmosphere, as old races
became extinct, whose very remains were calculated to serve
various purposes of future utility, when the earth became the
residence of a higher order of beings.
471. The third coincidence I shall notice, invalidates the ob-
jection often brought against Moses, in common with the other
inspired writers, that it is preposterous to think a God who
possesses so vast a Universe as the telescope discloses should
take any notice of the concerns of a little world like ours.
Well was it argued by Dr Chalmers, that the revelations of
the microscope, which displays an inhabited world in a drop of
002 SCIENTIFIC DIFFICULTIES.
water or a grain of sand, ought to silence such objections.
Beautiful, too, was the picture he drew of the Son of God
losing sight, as it were, for a time, of the many worlds which
had not sinned, and following and bringing back the one pro-
digal planet, whose children had strayed from the path of holi-
ness—like the shepherd in the parable, leaving the ninety and
nine sheep in the wilderness, to follow the one which was lost.
But arguments like these were at best only theoretical ; while
Geology has supplied us with demonstrative evidence of God’s
providential care, and providential interference, in the suc-
cessive Creations to which the stony records of the earth bear
witness.
472. The last coincidence I will notice, is one to which, not
Geology, but another Science, gives its evidence. It is the
fact elicited by the close and elaborate calculations of modern
Astronomers, that, owing to a secular motion in the position
of the major axis of the solar ellipse, arising from a direct mo-
tion of the perigee and the retrogradation of the node of the
earth’s equator on the ecliptic, (called the precession of the
equinoxes,) a corresponding, gradual, but entire change, is
going on in the relative positions of the major axis and the
line of the equinoxes. Conjcintly they accomplish an entire
revolution in 20,984 years; and about 4000 years before the
Christian era, coincided with each other. How strange a coin-
cidence, if really an undesigned one, and the writer was not in-
spired, that Moses, a guessing impostor, should have fixed upon
a period for the collocation of the earth, and the creation of its
present races of inhabitants, when that earth’s seasons were of
equal length, and it was just starting on a cycle which would
not be completed for more than twenty thousand years!
CHAPTER XIX.
OBVIATION OF SCIENTIFIC DIFFICULTIES AND OBJECTIONS CON-
TINUED—THE HUMAN ERA.
4'72a. Stncu the year 1859, the efforts of the scientific op-
ponents of revealed religion have chiefly been turned in one,
and that comparatively a new, direction. They have concen-
trated their powers upon the one object of proving, by ge-
ological evidence, that man existed before the close of the
tertiary period; and consequently long anterior to the re-
corded time of his creation.
In a previous age various attempts were made to substanti-
ate, by historical evidence, the very early date of the human
race. And, again and again, as documents of ambiguous
language were discovered and misinterpreted, the shout was
raised and the cry sent forth, “ Here is proof that man existed
long before the date assigned for Adam’s creation.” Patient
and careful examination has long since shown that proof to be
fallacious. It has done more. It has made it evident that
the records of all nations who possess any written records,
and the traditions of all nations who possess any oral tradi-
tions, point back to a period when the history of man com-
menced anew with the subsiding of the waters of a flood.
Still more, it has shown that that flood was, by consent of add
nations, not earlier in its date than the Septuagint version of
the Scriptures represents, though many of them make it
earlier than the date to which the Hebrew version of the same
Scriptures seem to point.*
* The Hebrew, the Samaritan, and the Greek (Septuagint) versions of the
Pentateuch all differ in the chronologies contained in Genesis v. and xi. The
differences may have arisen from errors of transcription ; from a wrong estimate
of the value of more ancient marks of notation; or from a designed alteration
of the record. From which of these it did arise, would require, at the present
time, more than human intellect positively to pronounce. The learned disagree
in their views as to which of the three has the highest claim to authenticity.
804 SCIENTIFIC DIFFICULTIES.
Past experience seems not to be lost upon the present
generation of mankind. Periodicals of sceptical tendency are
continually putting forth assertions about the “ great antiquity
of the human race,”—“ fossil man,”—“ man in the tertiary pe-
riod,”—* man among the mammoths,” &c.; portions of which
are copied, with astounding titles, into the newspapers, and
circulated throughout the length and breadth of the land.
And Christian men read these apparent evidences of the un-
truthfulness of the Holy Scriptures, without having their faith
in those Scriptures in any degree shaken; without giving up
a hope and a belief whose influence has been inwrought into
their very being.
In many instances, past experience of errors which have
had to be unlearned, of the ten thousand conflicts from
which the Bible has come forth triumphant, is, doubtless, the
ground of this unshaken faith. With greater numbers, perhaps,
the conviction of the truth of that religion which they have
felt and enjoyed results from their own experience of its
power. There seems, however, in addition to this, to have
been conferred by God upon mankind, an innate power of
estimating the true weight and value of evidence,—a power
which often leads the unsophisticated and comparatively ig-
norant right, where the man of science runs astray. The
unlearned Christian may not be able to reply to the Sceptic’s
vaunted proof. He may not see where its insufficiency lies,
or be able to point out the fallacies which have led to a wrong
induction. But he feels the so-called proof to be inconclusive ;
and as though intuitively aware of the difference between in-
ductive evidence and mathematical demonstration, he generally
comes to the conclusion that the alleged facts may be ac-
counted for in some other way than by invalidating that which
has substantial evidence to support its claims.* And this is
Our authorized version follows the Vulgate, which has chosen the most recent
date of the Adamic Creation as the true one.
* It is a common thing with men of Science to accuse Christians of undue
scepticism respecting apparent matters of fact which bear against their own
views. But this same accusation might be retorted upon them. None more
resolutely than they refuse to believe, on the strongest evidence, facts which
will not accord with their systems. It may safely be affirmed that the python-
THE HUMAN ERA. 305
true philosophy. And it is the want of a proper recognition
of this truth,—the insufficiency of the tests to which their
ess and her hundred eggs would have been treated as a fable if the matter had
not occurred under their very eyes. The female badger having 14 or 15 months
of gestation has been pronounced by them impossible ; and yet as a matter of
fact it has been proved again and again, I have heard the late Bishop of
Rochester (Dr Murray) several times remark upon the obstinacy of a learned
professor, who refused to believe that one of our English snakes could, like a
marsupial animal, carry its own young, when some of his (the Bishop’s) children,
along with their nurse, had seen several young ones, on being startled, appa-
rently run down their mother’s throat, and the mother snake quietly glide
away. Had this been the first testimony to such an occurrence the Professor’s
scepticism would have been more excusable; but many other persons had tes-
tified to witnessing the same wonder.
On another subject, (and I will refer to only one more,) popular belief and
scientific dogmatism are now, and have been for nearly a century, at variance.
I mean the capability of the toad to live in a state of suspended animation
through an indefinite period of time, excluded from air and food. The instances
recorded of toads being found embedded in blocks of wood, in blocks of stone,
and in the solid strata of the mines, may truly be called “legion.” I have
examined into a few of the cases, and must say that there are few scientific facts
(not capable of demonstration) which have stronger evidence to support them,
though the constant dictum of Professors is, “The thing is impossible; there
has been some deficiency in the observation.”
At Brosely, Salop, some six miles from my present residence, in the autumn
of 1855, a man, working for Mr Bathurst, of Benthall potteries, was digging
clay from a pit, when his master, who happened to be present, pointed him to
something unusual in a place from which a spadeful of clay had just been re-
moved, and looking through an aperture which the grafting tool had made,
he saw a good-sized toad there comfortably ensconsed, with only just sufficient
room for his body. The matrix, which bore its exact shape, was carefully taken
away with it, and used afterwards as its habitation, being frequently moistened
with water. The toad lived for many months, and was carried to various places
to be lectured upon. It had no mouth ; and an attempt was made to cut one
that it might take food, but the incision healed up again. When it died it
was sent to Shrewsbury to be stuffed, and the Taxidermist stated that its bones
were not pliable like those of common toads, but more like ivory. The stratum
in which this animal was imbedded was about five feet from the surface, a close
compact clay; one of the lower members of a series which constitute the coal
measures, which have been brought up by the upheaval of the Silurian lime-
stone,—cropping out at the surface a short distance from the spot.
In the autumn of last year (1861) a toad was found in the coal mines of Be-
riah Botfield, Esq., at Malin’s Lee, not many hundred yards from my house.
20
306 SCIENTIFIC DIFFICULTIES.
hypotheses have been submitted, or, in popular language, tie
“Jeaping to a conclusion” upon evidence which, if otherwise
weighed, would lead with at least equal force to a very differ-
ent conclusion, that has led so many scientific men astray.
Brought into succinct and definite form, the statements and
arguments of these latest “objectors” may be embodied in
the following propositions :—
1st. Rude implements of stone and flint (evidently of hu-
man workmanship) have been found naturally embedded in
strata of the tertiary period. They have also been found, con-
nected “in situ”? with the remains of extinct animals belong-
ing to that period, in such positions as to lead naturally to
the conclusion that they had been used for their destruction.
2nd. Human remains have also been discovered in connec-
tion with the fossil bones of the same extinct animals, among
whose remains these implements are found, thus connecting
the implements with their maker.*
The place where it was discovered was about 170 yards below the surface of
the earth. It was imbedded in what is called the white clunch, beneath one
of the coal strata. It was in the after part of the day. The men had been at
work eight or nine hours, getting this white stratum from beneath the coal to
‘fall’? it, when one of them observed a lump, as he drew it out with his
‘“‘ hack,” part asunder, and disclose a living toad. He called to it the attention
of another man, who was working next him; and both declare that the hole of
the ‘‘clunch’’ in which it was imbedded bore its exact shape, and was smooth
as an egg-shell. This animal, like the Broseley one, had no mouth; and was
darker in colour than the common toad. It was sent to Mr Botfield, who kept
it in a hollowed brick covered with a slate; but he did not supply it with
moisture, and it died in a few weeks. On its death, Mr Botfield took it to Pro-
fessor Owen, for the British Museum. He, notwithstanding his attention was
called to the fact of its having no mouth, pronounced it as most probably a toad
of the previous year. I could give several other instances of toads found in
the mines in this parish, under circumstances in which the parties who released
them from their “‘tombs” declare that they could not be deceived as to their
being really imbedded in the strata. But here are the details of two cases out of
hundreds recorded and unrecorded; and without venturing to pronounce whe-
ther the popular opinion is right or wrong, I dare venture to say that few of
the facts of ‘‘ inductive science” have stronger evidence to support them.
* If it be objected that I have not given the sceptical statements in a// their
strength, because still more extravagant assertions have been made in the Lec-
tures of Professor Huxley, I reply, I have given them ad/ the strength which
THE HUMAN ERA. 307
The inference drawn from these facts is that man certainly
existed in the tertiary period, and probably in some of the
earlier epochs which are in that period comprised.
Let us then calmly examine these propositions and the in-
ference drawn from them.
4726. Certain rude implements of flint, as, for instance, arrow-
heads, adze-heads, axe-heads, and wedges, have occasionally, for
ages past, been discovered, buried in the earth, and received the
name of “celts,” under the impression that they were formed
and used by the Celtic predecessors of the present inhabitants
of western Europe. The same name, “ celts,” has since been
extended to pieces of flint broken naturally into shapes some-
what resembling these, but which bear no marks or indications
of artificial touch: the real “celts” being, in all probability,
similar naturally-made instruments to which art and intelli-
gence had given a greater finish to adapt them to its wants.*
The common term “ celts” thus includes two distinct classes
of articles, and the distinction, as it bears upon the evidence of
man’s alleged “ great antiquity,” is a most important one. In
caves, and especially in cairns, or tumuli, the burying-places of
the earlier races, they have mostly been found of the artificial
class. In the gravel beds where they have been discovered, they
have, on the contrary, usually been found of the natural class ;
and if, in some few instances, they bore apparent marks of arti-
ficial finish, it must be remembered that beds of gravel have,
even within the past hundred years, been thrown, by cataclysmal
action, into positions where, if their origin had been unknown,
a much earlier date would have been assigned to their deposit.
It has been the practice of the opponents of Scripture to
make no such distinction as that here pointed out in the
the evidence brought forward would warrant. The discoveries the Professor
appealed to in corroboration (even as given in the periodical with which he is
editorially connected, The Natural History Review,) not in any way bearing out
his more “‘ extravagant assertions.”
* A writer in the Zimes engaged in the glass trade, whose letter appeared in
the summer of 1859, intimated that glass, sometimes, in the process of manu-
facture, from some cause not yet clearly ascertained, separated itself into wedge-
shaped pieces: and suggested the probability of flints under certain unknown
conditions doing the same; thus forming the implements almost ready for the
use of uncivilized man.
20 *
308 SCIENTIFIC DIFFICULTIES.
“celts ;” but to proclaim, with flourish of trumpets, the dis-
covery of celts in tertiary strata; though in no single instance,
that I am aware of, has it been proved, both that the “ celt”
was artificially finished, and that the stratum in which it was
found had remained undisturbed since its deposit in a previous
geological era.*
472c. The discovery of these celts along with the remains of
the mammoth, the rhinoceros, the Irish elk, the hyena, and
the great cave bear; and the discovery of human remains in
caves among the remains of these same animals, was at first
a startling fact, which evidently tended towards conclusions
different from those which had been usually rested on. But
the conclusions thus disrupted were those of Science, and not
of Theology. It was not the Bible but geological investiga-
tions which had led to the belief that these creatures were all
extinct before man came upon the scene. They were looked
upon as creatures confined to the tertiary period, and it was
held that this period was closed by such an extensive cataclysm
as must have destroyed every living thing.
There are few of the so-called “ facts” of geology which are
not called in question by one or other of its Professors; but
if any one fact connected with the science may be regarded as
proven, it is that the tertiary period was closed by a catastrophe
of terrible violence, whose extent was almost, if not quite, uni-
versal, sufficient to bring about the condition described by
Moses in Genesis 1. 2, when darkness covered the face of the
“oreat deep,” or “agitated broken-up mass.” Sir Charles
Lyell, however, dissents from the general opinion, and holds
that the so-called cataclysms have all been only local. His
views, if I rightly understand them, are that, since the first
creation of the earth, there never have been forces operating
other than those which are now in operation in less intense
* In the “Apologist” for August, 1862, is a notice of an article by Mr
Scipion Gras on the flints found at St Acheul. More than 3000 have been dis-
covered there in the compass of two acres of land, which, with the entireness of
their edges, shows that there must have been a considerable manufacture of
them on the spot for commercial purposes. The author, after combating the
views of those who refer the making of these instruments to times antedating
the Adamic Creation, gives satisfactory reasons for referring it to early historic
times.
THE HUMAN ERA. 509
degree ; and that in their previously more powerful exercise they
never caused anything like general or universal destruction.
The evidence appears, indeed, greatly to preponderate on
the other side. Yet Hugh Miller adopted similar views of
there being no breaks in the continuity of life, because some
of the larger marine species are found in continuance in several
distinct geological epochs ; and because, also, the tertiary and
the human period appear to be connected together, by eight
or ten species of living creatures being common to both. These
facts, however, are not sufficient to overthrow the accumulated
evidence of repeated catastrophes, which have apparently deso-
lated the whole surface of the earth. How long the desolation
continued in each case we have no means of judging. It
might be accomplished (naturally) in one day, or in a thou-
sand years, according to, the violence and intensity of the
forces in operation ; for, within human memory, islands have
been thrown up from the sea and cities ingulfed with water
in a few hours. Nor have we any data upon which to come
to a certain conclusion, either that in each case all living
creatures were destroyed, or that some few lived through the
period of destruction, and again propagated their kind. All
that has been really ascertained, by careful and vigilant inves-
tigation, is that, in most of the previous twenty-nine or thirty
geological eras some one or two per cent. of the species exist-
ing in the previous era re-appeared. It is the dictum, not of
Revelation, but of Sir Charles Lyell, that nature, having pro-
duced a species, broke the moulds, and never reproduced it
except in the way of generation. The idea is beautiful; but
yet not necessarily true. He who peopled the earth, era after
era, with creatures, to whose life and enjoyment it was pro-
gressively adapted, might think proper to repeat, with or with-
out some slight variation, creatures, whose whole races, by
cataclysmal action, had been previously destroyed.* We can
* If it were even proved (though there is yet no approach to proof) that in-
tellectual creatures similar to man existed in the tertiary, or even the Mosaic,
period, our opponents are mistaken in the conclusion that Scripture would be
invalidated thereby. Our connection with Adam, as our federal head, would
be in no respect altered by there having been somewhat similar creatures, living
in previous eras, with whom we had xo connection. If it be said, Scripture
gives no account of such creations,—I reply, Neither does it of the creation cf
310 SCIENTIFIC DIFFICULTIES.
only take the facts as they stand, which have been clearly
brought out by M. D’Orbigny. And if it were found that in
the human period, not merely ten but one hundred species
existed, in no way distinguishable by anatomical examination —
from those which existed in the tertiary period, it would only
be what might analogically be expected, from what had pre-
viously happened, and in no way invalidate the evidence of
cataclysmal action.
Professor Huxley, in his address delivered at the anni-
versary meeting of the Geological Society for the present
year, (1862,) calls in question the contemporaneity, or iden-
tity, of date, of what are called the same strata in different
parts of the globe: suggesting that the “Devonian” of the
British isles meght be contemporary with the “ Silurian” in
North America and the “ Carboniferous ” in Africa. This seems
to indicate a new line of argument, (now their previous ones
are failing,) to be taken up by those who regard the production
of living creatures as “an expression of the mode of operation
of natural forces ;” because, as he urges, “those seemingly
sudden appearances of new genera and species, which we
ascribe to new creation, may be simple results of migration.”
If, however, this new reading of earth’s strata were correct, the
migration would not always be of advanced creatures. The
superior strata would sometimes exhibit a retrogression in
their fauna and flora. Or if each race of creatures migrated,
one after another, to fill up the same succession in all parts of
the globe, it would give evidence of a superintending pro-
vidence, of the exercise of an arbitrary will, which would
manifest the existence of a personal Deity as clearly as could
any act of creation. Moreover, the missing of several strata
in certain places, and the fossils of the next which appears not
being those which would follow the previous one in the order
of succession, but the zdia of the stratum which does appear,
the forms which characterize it in all places where it is found,
are another clear evidence of the “synchrony” or contempo-
raneity of corresponding beds. They prove that the new or-
ganisms (which must have been created, migrate from where
angels; but yet in many places it gives clear intimation of their having existed
prior to the creation of man.
THE HUMAN ERA. OLE
they might) were a new creation, to supply the place of those
destroyed by cataclysmal action.
472d. Let us, however, take another view of the facts which
led Hugh Miller to the conclusion that geological “ catas-
trophies ” were only local ones; and that the “six days” of
Genesis were periods of indefinite duration. We may use
those facts for a very different purpose. If one animal is
found to be common to the tertiary and the human periods
why may not another be, up to the one or two per cent. of the
whole number of species, which the analogy of past epochs
would allow ? Creatures, which have been ranked as belonging
only to past geological eras, have been found to be now exist-
ing in the wilds of Russia. The urus, or gigantic ox, though
now only found in a fossil state, is mentioned by Cesar, who
describes it as little less than an elephant. The European
bison disappeared about the same time. The gigantic elk,
geologically called the Irish elk, has been hunted in Europe
during the historical period. The remains of a mammoth have,
in the present century, been. discovered preserved in ice, in so
fresh a state that its coat was covered with hair and its flesh
was eaten by dogs: and the tusks of that animal, so commonly
found in Siberia, are not stone, but ivory.* Why then should
the discovery of man’s bones, or implements, along with the
bones of these creatures, be considered as evidence that he ex-
isted in past geological eras; and that the Scripture account
of his creation is untrue ?
What animals, now extinct, were contemporary with man in
antediluvian times neither Theologians nor men of Science are
in a position to declare. But we have every reason to believe
that nearly all, if not all, the extinct species, in connection with
whose remains his bones or works have been discovered, have
become extinct even since the deluge. The opponents of re-
* A tooth of amammoth, which was taken up some years ago out of some
drift gravel near to a bend of the Trent, which is adjacent to his residence, is
now in the possession of my friend and relative, Mr William Barker, of the
Meadow House, Beeston, Notts. It was apparently fossilized: but an acci-
dent, by which it was broken in two, revealed the fact that it had only an outer
coat of stone, such as it might have received, in a few months, at the petrifying
springs of either Derbyshire or Yorkshire.
312 SCIENTIFIC DIFFICULTIES.
vealed religion would therefore have acted much more philo-
sophically had they lengthened the date of these “extinct”
creatures, rather than carried man back to a so much earlier
date. In this case they would have had no evidence against
them, and at least a primd facie case in their favour ; while to
oppose their foregone conclusion there ig an amount of evi-
dence against which their puny assaults are but as an arrow
shot against.a rock.
472e. All the remains of man, fossilized or unfossilized, which
have been discovered in connection with those of extinct ani-
mals, have, with a few exceptions, been found in caves. Strange,
indeed, have been the speculations which, time after time, have
been indulged in, as to the remote antiquity of the race, be-
cause such remains were discovered in Britain along with
those of the fossil hyena. And in the number of the Natural
History Review for January, 1862, M. Lartet pronounces
some bones found in a cave (evidently a place of sepulture),
near Aurignac, in France, as belonging to the tertiary period,
because there are discovered, in connection with them, those
of the great cave bear.* And yet, in the same number of the
Natural History Review, Professor Lubbock, impelled by
overwhelming evidence, ranks the mammoth, the rhinoceros
tichornus, the great cave bear, and the fossil hyena, as belong-
ing to post-tertiary times. Instead, therefore, of the discovery
of man’s bones and implements among the remains of these
* In this case, a simple slab of stone, a few centimetres in thickness, and a
thin covering of loose earth, sufficed to preserve intact the sepulchre itself: and,
outside the cave, the relics of the funeral repasts, and the various implements
and arms left by the human inhabitants, remained undisturbed. Yet because of
the remains of the great cave bear, &c., it was assigned to the tertiary period.
And, in answer to the anticipated question, “How did it escape the effects of
the cataclysm which closed that period?” M. Lartet replies, that “a very
slight elevation of the borders of the plateau, in which Aurignac is situated,
sufficed to protect the whole intermediate region from the invasion of the Py-
renean drift.””—Query 1. As the Pyrenees were thrown up at a much earlier
epoch, would not the plateau at that time be naturally submerged Jdefore there
was any drift from the Pyrenees ? Query 2. Could not such an elevation as
would protect the land have protected also the great cave bear? and must that
cave and its contents, even on the author’s own principles, be necessarily so an-
cient because the bones of that creature were found among the other remains
outside >
THE HUMAN ERA. 313
extinct animals giving evidence that he existed before the time
usually assigned to his creation, viz. the subsiding of the ca-
tastrophe which closed the tertiary period,—such discoveries
only supply proof that those animals existed to a later period
than has by men of science been latterly supposed.
Sir Charles Lyell, moreover, at the meeting of the British
Association in 1859, when the Prince Consort occupied the
chair, admitted that little dependence was to be placed on the
validity of the evidence supplied by caves, “seeing that so
many caves have been inhabited by a succession of tenants,
and have been selected by man, as a place, not only of domi-
cile, but of sepulture; while some caves have also served as
the channels through which the waters of flooded rivers have
flowed, so that the remains of living beings which have peo-
pled the district at more than one era may have subsequently
been mingled in such caverns, and confounded together in one
and the same deposit.” *
And now let us turn, as a sample, to one of the most im-
portant and most vaunted instances of the discovery of human
remains, not in a cave, but imbedded in what was supposed to
be a stratum of pre-Adamic date. I give it in the words of
Sir C. Lyell, as reported in the Athenzum.t
“So long ago as the year 1844, M. Aymard, an eminent
paleontologist and antiquary, published an account of the dis-
covery, in the volcanic district of central France, of portions
of two human skeletons, (the skulls, teeth, and bones,) em-
bedded in a volcanic breccia, found in the mountain of Denise,
in the environs of Le Puy en Velay, a breccia anterior in date to
one, at least, of the latest eruptions of that voleanic mountain.
On the opposite side of the same hill the remains of a large
number of mammalia, most of them of extinct species, have
been detected in tufaceous strata, believed, and I think cor-
rectly, to be of the same age. The authenticity of the human
fossils was from the first disputed by several geologists, but
admitted by the majority of those who visited Le Puy, and
saw with their own eyes the original specimen now in the
museum of that town. Among others, M. Pictet, so well
known by his excellent work on paleontology, declared, after
* Atheneum, Sept. 24, 1859. + Ibid.
314 SCIENTIFIC DIFFICULTIES.
his visit to the spot, his adhesion to the opinions previously
expressed by Aymard. My friend, Mr Scrope, in the second
edition of his “ Volcanoes of Central France,” lately published,
also adopted the same conclusion, although, after aecompany-
ing me this year to Le Puy, he has seen reason to modify his
views. The result of our joint examination—a result which,
I believe, essentially coincides with that arrived at by MM. Hé-
bert and Lartet, names well known to science, who have also
this year gone into this inquiry on the spot, may thus be
stated. We are by no means prepared to maintain that the
specimen in the museum at Le Puy (which unfortunately was
never seen im situ by any scientific observer) is a fabrication.
On the contrary, we incline to believe that the human fossils,
in this and some other specimens from the same hill, were
really imbedded by natural causes in their present matrix.
But the rock in which they are entombed consists of two parts,
one of which is a compact, and, for the most part, thinly laminated
stone, into which none of the human bones penetrate; the
other containing the bones is a lighter and much more porous
stone, without lamination, to which we could find nothing
similar in the mountain of Denise, although M. Hébert and I
made several excavations on the alleged site of the fossils. M.
Hébert, therefore, suggested to me that this more porous stone,
which resembles in colour and mineral composition, though
not in structure, parts of the genuine old breccia of Denise,
may be made up of the older rock broken up and afterwards
re-deposited, or, as the French say, remané, and, therefore, of
much newer date, an hypothesis which well deserves consider-
ation; but I feel that we are, at present, so ignorant of the
precise circumstances and position under which these cele-
brated human fossils were found, that I ought not to waste
time in speculating on their probable mode of interment, but
simply state that, in my opinion, they afford no demonstration
of man having witnessed the last volcanic eruptions of Central
France. The skulls, according to the judgment of the most
competent osteologists who have yet seen them, do not seem to
depart in a marked manner from the modern European, or
Caucasian, type, and the human bones are in a fresher state
than those of the Hlephas meridionalis, and other quadrupeds
THE HUMAN ERA. 315
found in any breccia of Denise which can be referred to the
period even of the last voleanic eruptions.”
This “important case” then is disposed of by Sir C. Lyell
himself, who will not be suspected of having too strong a
Scriptural bias. But, even if it were otherwise, had he been
fully of opinion that the breccia in which the human remains
were found, had not been broken up and re-deposited, there is
no proof of that breccia antedating the Adamic creation. Its
age is merely a matter of opinion. That opinion is arrived at
by an induction which may have led to an erroneous con-
clusion. It has not, cannot have, one tithe of the evidence to
support it by which the truth of the Holy Scriptures is sus-
tained. One thing indeed might have been made clear—one
which has already been made probable, and ere long, perhaps,
may be established upon evidence too strong to be contro-
verted,—that man had been contemporary with a class of
animals in Europe, which, according to generally-received
opinion, has been confined since his appearance on earth to
other and warmer zones.* That opinion, however, was founded,
not upon Scripture, but upon historical and geological data:
and it is not the Theologian but the Geologist who will have
to learn his lesson over again. The Bible gives us no intima-
tion what animals existed in Europe in antediluvian, or even
in early post-diluvian times. It leads us, however, by sug-
gestion, to the conclusion that several kinds have become ex-
tinct in the human period; for neither the behemoth, the
leviathan, the dragon, nor the unicorn, can be certainly identi-
fied with any races now living.
Let the Geologist and the Naturalist go on in their several
walks. They have a noble work before them, in the study of
God’s creations, past and present, and we thank them for
every addition they make to our knowledge. But it would be
far better for some of them to withhold their dark hints and
inuendoes about invalidating other records, their study of
which has been wholly insufficient to lead them to the truth!
* The opinion, though general, has not been wniversal, for Shakspeare makes
one of his Roman heroes say :—
“* Close to the capitol I met a lion,
Which growled upon me.”
CHAPTER XX.
OBVIATION OF “ SCIENTIFIC”? DIFFICULTIES AND OBJECTIONS CON-
TINUED—CONSIDERATION OF THE OBJECTION THAT THE PRO-
DUCTION OF THE WHOLE HUMAN RACE BY ONE PRIMEVAL PAIR,
AND ITS MORE MODERN UNITY IN THE FAMILY OF NOAH, CAN-
NOT BE MADE OONSISTENT WITH THE KNOWN VARIETIES OF
OUR SPECIES.
473. Ix proceeding with the difficulties which I feel it ne-
cessary to obviate, in order to show the agreement between the
Mosaic history and the facts which modern Science has elicited,
the next in order to be noticed is the objection, “That the
production of the whole human race by one primeval pair, and
its more modern unity in the family of Noah, cannot be made
consistent with the known varieties of our species.”
This objection was started by the Encyclopedists who pre-
ceded the first French Revolution ; and, not to mention the
vagaries of Monboddo and his “men with tails,” was urged
with all the power and talents of Rousseau, Voltaire, and their
confreres. The investigations of Naturalists, and their almost
unanimous conclusion, that the race and the species were
essentially one, seemed for a time to set it at rest. It has,
however, been latterly revived by Agassiz, Nott, and others,
in France and America, and in our own country by Dr Robert
Knox—the lack of new facts on which to ground the system
being in no small measure compensated by boldness of assump-
tion, and the unfailing confidence with which mere theories
are promulgated.
474, The principal difficulties which have been at any time
brought forward in reference to the unity of the human race
may be summed up under three heads—difference in colour,
in structure, and in adaptation to particular climes.
As regards difference in structure, Dr Knox, with character-
istic boldness, thus speaks: “ Wild, visionary, pitiable theories,
THE HUMAN RACE. 317
have been offered respecting the colour of the black man; as
if he differed only in colour from the white races. He is no
more a white man than an ass is a horse or a zebra.” That
differences of structure do exist is a matter of notoriety. The
Negro, with his prominent mouth and receding forehead—the
flat-headed tribe of American Indians—the small-footed Chi-
nese—the dwarfish Bosjesman of the Gariep, with his yellow
degenerate frame, and ever-restless eye—and the well-formed
European, with his high, prominent forehead, and intellectual
countenance, constitute varieties which, at first sight, would
seem to mark distinct species, rather than distinct races of the
same species. But the difficulties vanish as the investigation
becomes more minute; and it is found that, with the excep-
tion of those instances where the developments of nature, in
infancy and childhood, are interfered with by arbitrary con-
trivances, to produce what is esteemed to be beauty,—as in
the foreheads of the flat-heads and the feet of the Chinese,—
there are examples, in each race, of individuals who approach
to the exact form of the others; and who, if they were to be
judged of by their skeletons, might be pronounced of another
family than that to which they really belong.
475. In the inferior departments of organized life we see
continual examples of improvement and degeneracy, so great
as, in a few generations, to alter the structure, and form dis-
tinct varieties. Is it, then, too much to suppose that, in ten
times as many generations, difference in manners and customs,
in locality and climate, in habit and mode of life, will alter the
frame of man, so tending to variety that two individuals of the
species have never been discovered who in all respects resem-
ble each other ? Civilization and. barbarism, heat and cold, re-
pletion and scanty sustenance, free upland air and miasmatic
swamps, are not so slow in their effects as the theories of some
would-be Philosophers would make them. If Dr Knox had
been an unprejudiced observer, instead of a determined searcher
for differences, he would not have “ questioned the theories of
progress in time.” Observation demonstrates that such in-
fluences as I have indicated make even more rapid changes
than any “theories of progress in time” have ever yet de-
manded. Nor is anything so calculated to make distinct
318 SCIENTIFIC DIFFICULTIES.
varieties as the isolation of families and races, of which, in
many parts of the world, and in the case of one family, (the
Jews,) in every part of the world, we have illustrative exam-
ples. Had the celebrated “Porcupine Family,” so often re-
ferred to, intermarried with one another, and kept themselves
separate from other races, they would have formed a variety
far more distinct than any other in existence.
476. The “ structural ” differences on which the “ distinctive”
theory is built, are, a difference in the shape and size of the
skull, in the edges of the jaw or maxillary bones, and in the
less development of the fingers, and comparatively greater
length of web in the Negro hand. Such differences in any
other than the human races would have been held as amount-
ing to nothing. Nearly every race of animals which Naturalists
class as identical has far greater distinctions than these; and
as they approach nearer to man, and are by him domesticated,
and placed, in that domestication, under different influences of
climate, habit, food, and training, their varieties, as in the case
of the horse and dog, become more marked and conspicuous.
And man’s frame, though he be the “lord of creation,” is not
free from similar tendencies to structural change. It has been
very truly remarked, that, “ what there was or now exists, in
the climate of inter-tropical Africa, to give the inhabitants in
the different localities of those regions such great diversity in
the shape of the head, the expression of the countenance, and
the structure of the hair, is just as difficult for us to conceive
as for our opponents to explain why, in the same country, the
hog has become black ; the sheep has lost its wool and put on
a covering of black hair; and the dog, as well as some breeds
of pigs, have become naked: or why it is that a variety of the
common fowl (Gallus moris) is not only black in colour, but
has the comb, wattles, and skin dark purple, and the perios-
tium of the bones black. When these phenomena in the lower
orders of animals shall have been fully accounted for by our
opponents, they will have afforded us some lights by which we
will be enabled to explain the causes of difference in human
forms and complexions.’ *
477. Great as are the differences which Dr Knox professes
* See Smythe “On the Unity of the Human Races,” p. 254.
THE HUMAN RACE. 319
to discover between the Negro and the white man, differences
extending to “everything as much as colour,” we have demon-
strative proof that a change of circumstances will bring him
much nearer in form to the European; though, even were it
not so, an idiot is not less a child of the same parents than his
more gifted brother. We have seen, with our own eyes, freed
men of Negro race, whose conformation of head was more after
the Caucasian mould than that of a vast multitude of Scla-
vonic-Germans or Anglo-Saxons; and have heard them, with
our own ears, proclaim the glad tidings of salvation. Nor do
the Negro race stand still in this respect, under far less ele-
vating circumstances—I mean in the state of slavery. Free
in their native swamps, whose very atmosphere is death to all
who are not “acclimatized,” they may, like the Irishman in
the “ wilder’ west, make no advances in physical development.
But Dr Bachman of Charleston, South Carolina, has testified
to the improvement in the skull, and better development of
the African race, in that district, even where they are not free.
He says: “ We have still some hundreds of native Africans
remaining in South Carolina; some of whom present the tattoo
received in Africa. They belong to tribes that were the pro-
genitors of our Negroes. They present in their thick lips, the
curvature of the legs, the projection of the heel, the narrowness
of the forehead, which is generally wrinkled, and in the thick-
ness of the lower jaw, such striking peculiarities when com-
pared with our Negroes of unmixed blood that have been born
in this country, and are but three or four generations removed
from their African forefathers, that we have for many years
past been in the habit of detecting their origin at a glance.”
478. Dr Pritchard also informs us, that the third generation
of those slaves in the United States who live in houses have
little left of the depressed nose; and that their mouth and lips
become more moderate, while their hair grows longer at each
succeeding generation. Again, to take examples of an oppo-
site kind, Long, in his History of Jamaica, and Edwards, in
his History of the West Indies, have both remarked that the
skulls of the white settlers in those countries differ sensibly
in shape from those of Europe, and approach to the original
American configuration.
479, And what if there be (though the fact is disputed) a
320 SCIENTIFIC DIFFICULTIES.
slight difference between the Hottentot or Bosjesman and the
more civilized races in the edges of the maxillary bones, have
we not seen (as instanced by the author of the “ Vestiges”)
the hog of the farm-yard grow in a few generations, when left
to wander 4 in the woods, into the formidable wild boar of the
forest, with warlike Sea with altered vertebra, with ears
erect, and raised and broadened head? And is the slight
change in the one case more difficult to account for than the
great and palpable one in the other? In every important,
every essential, structural particular, the human race is one.
Dr Bachman sums up the marks of unity in the following six-
teen particulars :—
“1st. That all the varieties evidence a complete and minute
correspondence in the number of teeth, and 208 additional
bones contained in the body.
“2nd. That in the peculiarity in the shedding of the teeth,
so different from all other animals, they all correspond.
“8rd. That they all possess the same erect stature.
“4th. That they are perfectly alike in the articulation of the
head with the spinal column.
“5th. That they all possess two hands.
“6th. That there is universally an absence of the inter-
maxillary bone.
“7th. That they all have teeth of equal length.
“8th. That all have smooth skins on the body, and heads
covered with hair.
“9th. That all the races have the same number and arrange-
ment of muscles in every part of the body, the digestive and
all other organs.
“10th. That they all possess organs of speech, and the power
of singing.
“1th. That they are all omnivorous, and capable of living
on all kinds of food.
“12th. That they are capable of inhabiting all climates.
“13th. That they possess a slower growth than any other
animal, and are later in arriving at puberty.
«14th, That in every race there is the same peculiarity in
the physical constitution of the female, differing from all other
mammalians.
“15th. That all the races have the same period of gestation,
THE HUMAN RACE. S28
on an average produce the same number of Set and are
subject to similar diseases.
“16th. In which, most of all, they differ from every other
creature,—that they all possess mental faculties, a conscience,
and a hope of immortality.”
480. Far less correspondence than this, in all essential par-
ticulars, would have been considered sufficient to establish the
unity of any other race of creatures. Vain is it, then, for the
enemies of religion to attempt to show that the races of man
so differ from each other, that they must have sprung from
different originals, in order thus to induce the belief, that, by
some extraordinary efforts of unaided nature, human creatures
might be fortuitously produced.
481. I come now to the second difficulty—the differences
in “colour.” Through all time, till the Encyclopedists arose
to give, as they thought, Christianity its death-blow, it was a
matter of almost universal belief that the differences arose from
differences in climate. The regular occurrence of black races
within the tropics, and their gradual change to white in tem-
perate and more northern climes, appeared to be a standing
testimony to the truth of the assumption. But finding these
differences of colour in the most ancient pictorial representa-
tions, and finding them mentioned also in very early historical
writings, man’s tendency to Scepticism in later days induced
him to indulge the dream that the coloured races were always
so, and that climate could not have produced the change. The
difficulties which they thus threw in the way of Christian Re-
velation, wherein it is declared that God made of one blood all
the nations of the earth, caused stricter investigation to be
made. And those investigations terminated, as usual, in the
establishment of the revealed fact ; and in the complete refuta-
tion of the strange conceit so dogmatically uttered. It was
found, that, in a very few generations, the fair European of
Shemetic or Iapetan race became dark within the tropics, and
ultimately, in no very long period, as dark as the Cushites or
the Phutim. The descendants of Huropeans in India, as
shown by Bishop Heber in his “ Narrative,’* and Dr Wise-
man in his “ Lectures,’ + have totally changed their colour;
* Volo lepace f Lecture IV. p. 149, &e.
21
322 SCIENTIFIC DIFFICULTIES.
and this fact is the same alike with regard to Persians, Greeks,
Tartars, Turks, Arabs, and Portuguese. The Portuguese who
have been naturalized in the African colonies of their nation,
have become entirely black. And though last, not least, the
Jew, that standing testimony to the truth of Revelation,
though continuing distinct and separate from all other nations,
yet inhabiting nearly every country, assumes nearly every hue
which is characteristic of the family of man. In the plains of
the Ganges, he puts on the jet-black skin and crisped hair of
the native Hindoo; in milder climes, he wears the natural
dusky hue and dark hair of the inhabitant of Syria; and under
the cooler sky of Poland and Germany, assumes the light hair
and fair ruddy complexion of the Anglo-Saxon. Nay, more,
on the Malabar coast of Hindostan are two colonies of Jews,
an old and a young colony, separated by colour. The elder
colony are black, and the younger—dwelling in a town called
Mattabheri—comparatively fair. The difference is satisfac-
torily accounted for by the former having been subjected to
the influence of the climate for a much longer period than the
latter.* Since, then, the marks of unity in the Jewish race
are indisputable, why, on account of such differences of colour
as are manifest in that single race, should it be assumed that
the other races of men could not proceed originally from one
primeval pair ?
482. This evidence may well be considered as sufficient ;
but there is something further to be adduced. Here, as in
other departments of Science, the microscope has added its
testimony to the truth of Revelation. It was at one time
supposed that the marked and permanent differences in the
cuticle existing under the integument of the white man and
the Negro, were evidences of a difference in species. Mi-
croscopic anatomy, however, has satisfactorily proved that the
colour of the skin exists in the epidermis only, the “rete mu-
cosum,” which was once described as a separate layer, being
simply the new soft layer of epidermis. The colour is the re-
sult of the admixture of pigment cells with the ordinary
epidermic cells. Their office appears to be, the withdrawing
from the blood, and elaborating in their own cavities, colouring
* See Smythe’s “Unity of the Human Race.”
THE HUMAN RACE. ole
matter of various shades, from which all the hues that dis-
tinguish man proceed. And, doubtless, when sufficiently in-
vestigated, this will be found to be a benevolent provision of
the great Author of nature, capable, in many ways which we
cannot yet understand, of assisting in acclimatizing man to the
various localities of his habitation—like the change from wool
to hair, and from a covered to a bare skin, in other portions of
the animal creation. We have one instance of this in the fact
that a black skin, absorbing the heat, and carrying it beneath
the surface to be evaporated by perspiration, does not blister,
like a white one, when exposed to the sun-beams; and how
many others may there be, which have not yet been dis-
covered ! *
483. This brings us naturally to the third head of the ob-
jection—the adaptation of particular races to particular climes.
Dr Knox speaks with as much confidence, not to say flip-
pancy, of certain races of men being indigenous to certain
climes, as though he was their Creator, and had placed them
there. And with just as much confidence, contrary to all
existing evidence, and to the opinions of all men in any degree
eminent in the science, he speaks of men as existing through
“several geological epochs.” Indeed, these two phases of im-
pertinence he frequently puts forth together. “ The precise
geological period,” he says in one place, ‘“ when man appeared
on the earth has not been determined ; nor what race appeared
first, nor under what form. But it is evident [?] he has sur-
vived several geological eras. On these points all is at present
conjecture; but as man merely forms a portion of the material
world, he must of necessity be subject to all the physiological
and physical laws affecting life on the globe.” “The history of
the races of men,” he says in another place, “must be re-
written from the beginning. Nothing is known of the Cor-
sican race ; still less of the Sardinian—the remains, No DOUBT,
of primitive races once inhabiting the shores and islands of a
series of lakes now comprised in the Mediterranean Sea ; PRIMI-
* It may yet be found that this difference in the effect of heat upon a black
and a white skin, may be the reason why the black man can sleep unharmed
under the hot beams of a tropical mid-day sun, while it would be death to the
white one
21 *
324 SCIENTIFIC DIFFICULTIES.
TIVE RACES, like the Basques, of whom so little is known, who
yet may, in remote ages, have played a conspicuous figure on
the earth before Sahara was a desert, or the Atlantic a sea.”
“Tn the west [of Scotland] and in the Hebrides,” he says in
another place, “there are very curious-looking, big-headed
persons, with long arms, and a dwarfish, warlock look, de-
scendants, POssIBLy, of races long buried under the Atlantic
waves.”
484. These are specimens of the assumptions and conceits
which characterize the whole of this gentleman’s remarkable
lectures; in which, if I rightly understand him, he endeavours
to make it appear that all the varieties of men are different
races, springing from different originals, specially adapted to
the climates in which they came first into bemg: that many of
such races have become extinct ; and others are now becoming
extinct; “wearing out,” and giving way before more energetic
races, newer productions of all-prolific nature. Of these, I
may instance the “ war-like Celt,” and the “ over-reaching, go-
a-head Saxon,” who would, according to Dr Knox, shortly
divide the world between them, but that, their nature being
different from that of the dark races, they will be obliged to
allow them to exist within the tropics and in the adjacent
countries, because themselves cannot live and labour there.
485. Acclimatized! the experience of the past two hundred
years has sufficiently shown that Europe’s children may, in a
few generations, be acclimatized anywhere, except in pestilen-
tial swamps, which lower the character, and debase the physical
conformation, even of those born and reared among them; and
whose progenitors, no doubt, inhabited those localities before
their miasmatic peculiarities were so fully developed. The
very secretions which we noticed as changing the colour of
the skin, may have some yet undiscovered effect in adapting
man to the locality in which he dwells; for as soon as his skin
assumes the natural hue of the clime, he becomes as a native
in it.
486. And what if there be a DIFFERENCE 7 adaptation !
“When He, who from the beginning determined the bounds of
their habitation, parcelled out the earth among the sons of
Noah, it is reasonable to conceive that He gave them an adapta-
THE HUMAN RACE. 320
tion to the portions He allotted them, or endued them with an
unusually plastic power, by which the race of Ham speedily
became, as it were, indigenous in Africa, the race of Shem in
Asia, and that of Japhet in Europe’s colder clime! It is
just what we might expect from the Author of all the adapt-
ations we are constantly witnessing in every part of the material
Universe.* As for the fact of which Dr Knox makes so much,
—the wide extension and predominating influence of the Ku-
ropean races,—he need not, to account for this, have resorted
to the fancy of their being a younger stock, and consequently
more full of energy and vigour than other “ degenerate races.”
If he had deigned to consult the oracles of truth, on which it
was his transparent purpose to cast: vituperation and scorn, he
might have found this fact accounted for in the prophecy of
Noah, wherein Japhet was promised eventual enlargement,
that he should dwell in the tents of Shem, and Ham should be
his servant ! +
* Since writing this, I have seen a similar idea more fully carried out by Dr
Hamilton, of Mobile, who contends that the varieties of the human race were
miraculously constituted at Babel, at the time of the confusion of tongues, such
a varied constitution being a. necessary adjunct to their dispersion through the
earth. While speaking of Babel, I would here notice the substantial agreement
of all antiquity about the main points of the Mosaic narrative respecting its tower.
—“ Herodotus, Strabo, Diodorus, Ctesias, and Alexander the Great, who also
visited the ruins, though differing in some minute particulars, dependent on the
accuracy of their several observations, and the general sources of their informa-
tion, yet agree in all the main facts, and present just such a statement as, con-
sidering the age in which they lived, and all the circumstances of the case, we
might have expected. Everything comports minutely and perfectly with the
much more brief, and much earlier, record of Moses.”—Redford’s ‘ Scripture
Verified,” p. 156.
t+ “In the history of each of these great divisions [of mankind] the charac-
teristic sentence of Noah, legibly inscribed, at the present time, upon the na-
tions that respectively owe their origin to Shem, Ham, and Japhet—it seems
impossible, certainly unreasonable, to refuse our assent to the inspiration of
Moses. No impostor, and no mere philosopher, would have ventured upon such
sweeping sentences, views so general, characteristics so peculiar. The corre-
spondences between the historical facts and the written record are such as no
ingenuity, no penetration, no calculations of human reason could have antici-
pated. Who could have foreseen, at the age at which we are sure Moses wrote,
that the Africans would not emerge and become the conquerors of Europe? Or
326 SCIENTIFIC DIFFICULTIES.
487. It is proper to notice a few more evidences of the
unity of the human species, before I dismiss this branch of the
subject. The first of these is, the similarity which exists be-
tween the various languages of the world. Into this question,
Dr Wiseman, in his first and second lectures, has elaborately
entered, demonstrating the structural affinity of some of
those which were thought to be most dissimilar. Nor is that
which may properly be called structural the only affinity they
bear. There are resemblances, also, in words, which bear the
same meaning—resemblances too close and too numerous to
be the result of chance. Dr Young, in his “ Remarks on the
Reduction of Experiments on the Pendulum,” * applying the
mathematical test of his calculus of probabilities to this sub-
ject, brought out the following result: “That nothing what-
ever could be inferred with respect to the relation of two lan-
guages, from the coincidence of the sense of any single word
in both of them; and that the odds would be three to one
against the agreement of two words; but if three words ap-
pear to be identical, it would then be more than ten to one
that they must be derived in both cases from some parent
language, or introduced in some other manner. Six words
would give more than 1700 chances to one, and eight near
100,000; so that in these cases the evidence would be little
short of absolute certainty.” Proved, then, by this test, the
Basques, whom Dr Knox would make so ancient, seem to be
derived from the Coptic Egyptians; and the unity of the hu-
man race may be considered as indisputable, for every lan-
who could have predicted that the Asiatics, then comprising all the mighty em-
pires, and almost all the civilized world, would not overrun and subdue all the
rest? Who could have determined that Europe, then as uncivilized and de-
graded as Africa is now, indeed, scarcely peopled, should become the predo-
minant section of mankind, vanquish the vast Empires of the East, dwell in the
tents of Shem, and make Africa its servant > These great events in the history
of nations then lay hid far beyond the reach of human sagacity, and could have
been foreseen only by that wisdom which discerneth the end from the begin-
ning. Yet they were foreseen, and described by the pen of Moses, and put on
record in those few brief sentences, of which all national histories are now
found to furnish the most obvious illustrations and confirmation.”—Redford’s
““ Scripture Verified,” pp. 193, 194.
* “ Philosophical Transactions,” Vol. CIX., for 1819, p. 70.
THE HUMAN RACE. 327
euage points to its original in Asia; even the languages of
the aboriginal Americans having one hundred and seventy
words identical with those of that cradle of the human race.
488. Another fact too, which has latterly been brought
under notice by Humboldt, in a letter to Dr Ahrendt, at
Guatemala,* is well worth recording here. It is, that the
idols Buddha in India, Woden in Western Europe, and Votan
in Central America, all gave name to the third [fourth] day of
the week. Impressively does the venerable Philosopher ask
the question whether they are not the same, for the names
are essentially identical, and are applied to exactly the same
object, evidencing most distinctly a unity of origin—a unity
of race.
489. The next point I notice, is, the modern theory sup-
ported by Linneus, Humboldt, and others—that the various
members of the animal and vegetable families have been cre-
ated in particular centres suited to their development, from
which they have spread abroad into other portions of the earth.
This was thought at one time to militate against the unity of
the human race, it being conceived that the different races had
been created in different centres, suited to their colour and
conformation. But Professor Forbes has shown, in the clear-
est manner, that analogy and facts are decidedly against the
creation of the same species in a plurality of centres: and
Mr Pickering also declares that “nature” has not re-pro-
duced any species in different quarters of the globe.
490. A further evidence of the unity of the species may be
found in the fact, that there is an essential similarity between
the blood corpuscles of all the races of men: and while it has
been found that, in cases of extreme inanition, a transfusion of
blood from the veins of any one man into those of another will
preserve and restore life, a transfusion of blood from different
species has invariably proved fatal.
491. Perhaps, however, there are no evidences more con-
yincing than those connected with hybridity, with which I
shall conclude. Dr Pritchard’s laborious. researches have
established the fact that hybrids are always barren, and when
produced by the arbitrary contrivances of man, in a few gener-
* Published in the London Daily Papers, Nov. 11 and 12, 1853.
3828 SCIENTIFIC DIFFICULTIES.
ations, at most, become extinct. Yet, great as are the varieties
of the human species, the individuals of the most dissimilar
tribes breed freely with one another ; and the progeny has no-
thing of a hybridal character, but is as fruitful as the parents
from whom it springs. Dr Bachman states the following to
be the conclusions to which he was incontroyertibly led by the
facts in regard to all the animal creation :
“st. Nature, in all her operations, by the peculiar organ-
ization of each species—by their instinctive repugnance to an
association—by the infertility of an hybrid production, when,
by art or accident, this takes place—and by the extinction of
these hybrids in a very short period of time—gives us the
most indubitable evidence, that the creation of species is an
act of Divine power alone, and cannot be effected by any other
means.
“2nd. That no race of animals has ever sprung from a com-
mingling of two or more species.
“8rd. Domestication, in every species that has been brought
under subjection, produces striking and often permanent va-
rieties, but has never evolved a faculty to produce fertile
hybrids.
“4th. Since no two species of animals have ever been known
to produce a prolific hybrid race, therefore, hybridity is a test
of specific character.
“Sth. Consequently, the fact that all the races of mankind
produce with each other a fertile progeny, by which means
new varieties have been produced in every country, constitutes
one of the most powerful and undeniable arguments in favour
of the unity of the race.”
492. With medical men in general, the name of Miller is a
name of authority; and he says of the different races of man-
kind—“ Their unions are fruitful, and the descendants from
them are so likewise ; whereas if the races were distinct species
of a genus the descendants of mixed breeds would be unfruit-
ful.” But authority and fact are the same to Dr Knox. Every
attempt of the combined forces of Scepticism having failed to
produce, or point out, a fertile hybrid race,—a single case of a
new race of animals or birds springing from an association of
different species, he boldly makes the assertion, that the mixed
THE HUMAN RACE. 329
races of men are hybrids, and are gradually dying out. He
does this, too, in the face of the incontrovertible fact, that, in
Mexico and South America, a new and fertile race has sprung
up, between the European and native Indian, which, though
not the hardiest in the world, has continued prolific for hun-
dreds of years; and that in the United States also a new race
has sprung up, by admixture of Anglo-Saxon and African, (for
at least five generations past, in many instances unmixed with
either of the parent races,) which is now prolific, and has con-
tinued so for nearly two centuries and a half. Yea, he does
it in the face of the undeniable fact, that his exemplar man,
of indomitable energy and go-a-head propensities—the British
Anglo-Saxon—is the production of a most complete admix-
ture of races which he himself declares to be distinct; and,
if distinct, it matters not, as regards the question of hy-
bridity, how widely they may vary, or how closely they resem-
ble. If History, indeed, were turned out of court as a lying
impostor, and physiognomical appearance were allowed to go
for nothing, Dr Knox’s characteristics of races would, on his
own showing, be sufficient to prove the complete admixture of
races in the English family. His “spatular-fingered” “ plod-
ding” “boor” of a Saxon, with all his go-a-head propensities,
could, on his principles, have possessed no such adornments as
metaphysical or transcendental philosophy, a national litera-
ture, or a love of the fine arts and music ; and, especially, could
not have produced a number of native Poets worthy of com-
parison with those of Greece and Rome. Such effects, if Dr
Knox’s “ facts” are anything but fictions, and his “ arguments”
anything but fallacies, must be the result of a mixture of other,
say Celtic and Sclavonic blood, with that of the original Saxon.
Yet this “hybrid” race, which should long since have “ died
out,” is now in the fulness of its energy and world-subduing
power! What folly, then, to argue for distinct species of man-
kind from the very facts which most clearly testify to their
essential unity !
CHAPTER XXI.
OBVIATION OF ‘ SCIENTIFIC’? DIFFICULTIES CONCLUDED — THE
REIGN OF DEATH PRIOR TO THE ADAMIC CREATION——THE MO-
SAIC ACCOUNT OF THE NOACHIAN DELUGE CONSISTENT WITH ALL
WE REALLY KNOW—THE ANTHROPOMORPHIC REPRESENTATIONS
OF DEITY, CONSTANTLY OCCURRING IN THE HOLY SCRIPTURES,
PERFECTLY COMPATIBLE WITH CORRECT IDEAS OF GOD’S INFI-
NITUDE.
493. THE next difficulty which comes under consideration
is the objection—“ That death, as attested by geological dis-
covery, reigned in the earth anterior to Adam’s sin; and,
therefore, could not be the product of that act of disobe-
dience.”
There is, I admit, incontestable evidence that the ordinary
processes of nature, decay, and re-production, were constantly
going forward, at once in the animal and vegetable world, not
only before man’s fall, but countless ages prior to his creation.
This contradicts the long-prevalent opinion, supported and
sustained by Poets’ high imaginings, that man’s sin originally
‘brought death into the world,” and not only “all owr woe,”
but all the woe of every other race of living creatures. Here,
however, as in other cases, man has built, not upon the Scrip-
tures, but upon traditionary or received interpretations of
them. It is, indeed, plainly declared in Scripture, that “ by
one man sin entered into the world, and death by sin;” * but
the conclusion of the passage wherein the words occur seems
to limit the meaning of this “entry into the world” to its
effect upon the human race; for thus the Apostle continues—
“ And so death passed upon ALL MEN, for that all have sinned.”
Again, when in another place the same inspired writer tells
us, that “by man came death,” he continues, “ by man came
also the resurrection of the dead. For as in Adam all die,
* Romans vy. 12. { 1 Corinthians xv. 21.
PRE-ADAMIC DEATH. Sok
even so in Christ shall all be made alive. But every MAN in
his own order,” &c. Thus, again, the application of the pass-
age seems to be limited by the context to the human race.
The real and simple meaning of such passages would appear,
then, to be, that for Adam’s sin HE AND HIS RACE were visited
with death—a doom with whose nature we must suppose him
to have been practically acquainted, as an eyewitness of its
effects upon inferior creatures, if we are to regard that threat-
ening as one which he could in any degree clearly understand.
The ground we are told was cursed for man’s sake; but no-
where do we read that the inferior animated creatures shared
that malediction. Indeed, the wording of the earth’s curse
would lead us by analogy to an opposite conclusion. It was
one of comparative sterility, and the bringing forth of thorns
and briers, not the death of a previously perennial vegetation.
The vegetation then existing was created for death and re-pro-
duction ; for it was called into being as the “herb yielding
seed, and the fruit-tree bearing fruit, whose seed was in itself.”
And the production of briers and thorn-bearing plants, though
it adds to man’s labour and distress, supplies food and enjoy-
ment for multitudes of inferior creatures.
494. And are the discoveries of Geology, or of any other
Science, at all discordant with the Scriptures in these mat-
ters? We seek in vain for any appearance of the reign of
death over man before the Adamic period. And if it reigned
over every other material creature that breathed the breath of
life, or possessed any degree whatever of inherent volition,
there was no analogical necessity that it must consequently
have reigned over him, irrespective of the will of his Creator.
His appearance on a world which for ages had been preparing
for his reception,—a being of erect posture, and possessed of
moral and intellectual powers,—formed, perhaps, as great an
advance in the state of organic life, as immortality would form
over the period of existence assigned to earth’s earlier tenants.
The simple statements of Scripture would lead us to believe
that, in his created condition of purity, man’s bodily consti-
tution was either exempted from the law of progress towards
dissolution, which belonged to inferior animals, or that there
was in the fruit of some “ tree of life” an antidote to that pro-
302 SCIENTIFIC DIFFICULTIES.
gress—continuing in innocence, and feeding upon which, he
might live for ever; or pass out of that into a higher state of
being without the separation of body and spirit, which is
usually denominated “ death.”
495. Nor let it be thought that this is merely a straining of
Scripture to suit the discoveries of modern Geology. Opinions
but little differing from these were advanced, by men eminent
in the Christian Church, ages before it was conceived that the
discoveries of Geology would be contradictory to any one of the
commonly-received opinions of mankind. “It does not appear
to us,” wrote Archbishop King, in his Essay “ On Evil,” “of
what sort the bodies of mankind were before the fall; and
consequently nothing can be argued from thence against the
necessary mortality of all terrestrial ones. Further, we should
remember that our first parents were naturally mortal; but
that God covenanted with them for immortality as a matter of
favour and upon particular conditions.” Nor, even if such
views as these never had been stated or conceived by earlier
writers, would the objection sometimes made be a fair one—
that, in propounding them, we are bending Scripture to suit
the discoveries of Science? Readily does man avail himself, at
all times, of every new discovery, to throw light upon any im-
portant document, of whose strictly literal meaning there may
be any doubt; and why should he refuse to use, or be blamed
for using, such aid, in ascertaining the precise meaning of any
part of that most important document upon earth—the record
of salvation P
496. It is not necessary to enter any further on this ques-
tion of the general prevalence of death as inconsistent with the
statements of revealed religion, because there is really no such
inconsistency. Professor Hitchcock, indeed, suggests, that
the foreknown “ certainty of man’s apostasy might have been
the grand reason in the Divine mind for giving to the world
its present constitution; and subjecting animals to death.”*
* Hitchcock’s “ Religion of Geology and its connected Sciences,” Lecture
III. A fuller statement of this view is given by the Reverend Professor in a
preceding page: ‘I maintain that God, in the beginning, adapted every other
being and event in the world to man’s character and condition, so that there
should be entire harmony in its system. And since, either in the Divine ap-
PRE-ADAMIC DEATH. 300
Another writer, Dr Cumming, has suggested, that all pre-
‘Adamic death was the consequence of the angels’ sin.* I am
not called upon to say anything against either of these views ;
but I hold them to be entirely unnecessary to. meet objections
against either Revealed or Natural Theology, until it has been
shown that death is really an evil to the inferior organic crea-
ture, whose actions are irresponsible, whose life is spent in —
carrying out the impulses implanted in its organization, and
“ over whom the second death hath no power ;”—yea, until it
is further shown that the present system of life through death,
and re-production from decay, is positively not the one which
can impart the greatest amount of happiness to the greatest
number of sentient beings. This I am convinced never will be
shown. ‘The very system of prey gives room for an enlarged
display of Divine goodness, in ordaining that a vast quantity of
that which is necessary for the food of others, should possess,
until it is wanted for use, the full enjoyment of sentient life.
Unconscious that death is the extinction of life, the suffering
in the animal at its last moments is confined to one of mere
bodily pain. This, too, is usually reduced to its minimum ;f
pointment, or in the nature of things, there is an inseparable connection between
sin and death, the latter must constitute a feature of the system of the world,
because a free agent would introduce the former. Death would ultimately ex-
ist in the world; and, therefore, all creatures placed in such a world must be
made mortal, at whatever period created. For mortal and immortal natures
could not exist in the same natural constitution: nor could a condition adapted
to undying creatures be changed into a state of decay and death, without an en-
tirely new creation.”
* Geology and Genesis.
+ There is a beautiful illustration of the truth for which I am here contend-
ing, in Dr Livingstone’s account of his contest with a lion, at Mabotsa. He
says—‘ When in the act of ramming down the bullets, I heard a shout. Start-
ing, and looking half round, I saw the lion just in the act of springing upon
me. I was upon a little height; he caught my shoulder as he sprang, and we
both came to the ground below together. Growling horribly close to my ear,
he shook me as a terrier dog does a rat. The shock produced a stupor similar
to that which seems to be felt by a mouse after the first shake of .a cat. It
caused a sort of dreaminess, in which there was no sense of pain, nor feeling of
terror, though quite conscious of all that was happening. It was like what
patients partially under the influence of chloroform describe, who see all the
operation but feel not the knife. This singular condition was not the result of
304 SCIENTIFIC DIFFICULTIES.
for by an instinct, demonstrating the benevolence of Him who
imparted it, the predatory animals almost universally seize
their prey at a particular point of the neck, near the skull,
where a wound of the spinal nerve produces an mstant, and
apparently a painless, death.*
497. I proceed, then, to the fifth objection—“ That the
universality of the Noachian Deluge is irreconcilable with cer-
tain known ‘ facts.’ ”
Under this head, I first take the ground, that the objection
cannot be proved to be a valid one; and, second, that even if
it were, or should hereafter prove to be, valid, it would in no
way ailect the authenticity of the Sacred Scriptures.
498. First, the objection cannot be proved to be a valid one.
Geology testifies that, at one period or other,—and if its later
teachings have not been misinterpreted, that at several distinct
periods,—the whole earth has been overflowed with water—
that all its stratified rocks have been deposited in water—and
that marks of drift and flood are everywhere apparent on its
surface. This is an a priori evidence in favour of a universal
Deluge. And though, in following out the matter into detail,
it soon becomes evident that those “water-marks” upon
earth’s surface cannot all be referred to a catastrophe so brief,
and so comparatively quiet, as the Deluge of Noah, yet the
objections would, a priori, be more insuperable, if there were
any mental process. The shake annihilated fear, and allowed no sense of horror
on looking round at the beast. This peculiar state is probably produced in all
animals killed by the carnivora; and if so, is a merciful provision by our be-
nevolent Creator for lessening the pain of death.”
* In a little pamphlet entitled “ Physical Evil; its Reign and Remedy,” pub-
lished by an anonymous author in the North of England, a suggestion is thrown
out of the propriety of killing under the influence of chloroform the animals in-
tended for food. This would but be imitating, in our humble measure, the wise
and benevolent Being who implanted the instincts of the predatory creatures ;
and so implanted them, that they should inflict the least possible pain upon the
animals on which they feed. And why should not man thus consider the pain
of the creatures which are given for his use ?
“ The wolf, who from the nightly fold
Fierce drags the bleating prey, ne’er drank her milk,
Nor wore her warming fleece; nor has the deer,
At whose strong chest the deadly tiger hangs,
H’er ploughed for him,”
THE DELUGE. ou
no such water-marks thus universally prevalent. The in-
quiries where the water was to come from, and what was to be
done with it when the work was accomplished, are altogether
beside the mark, when it is considered as the accomplishment
of His will who formed at first the elements of earth, and air,
and ocean. Processes of nature which are now constantly
going forward on a more limited and gradual scale, the pro-
cesses of upheaval and depression, and re-depression and up-
heaval, both or either, or an entire or partial exchange of
places between sea and land, might readily accomplish all.
499. The objections brought against the capacity of the ark,
too, appear to be almost, if not equally, as unreal. Dr Cum-
ming shows * that this vessel—800 cubits, 7. e. 450 feet, long,
and 50 cubits, 2. e. 75 feet, broad—was of 32,000 tons burden.
“Tt would have contained,” says he, “18,000 men, and provisions
for them for eighteen months. Buffon has stated that all the
four-footed animals may be reduced to 250 pairs, and the birds
to a still smaller number; consequently the ark would have
held five times that number, and more than five times the food
required for twelve months for them.” Buffon is not, indeed,
a sufficiently modern or correct authority on such a subject;
but the margin left appears wide enough for the admission of
all really distinct species whose presence in the ark was ne-
cessary for the continuation of their race; though, even if it
were not, there can be no insuperable objection to a fresh ex-
ertion, in particular instances, of that Creative power which
Geology testifies has been repeatedly called into operation. ¢
* “ Kyidences of Christianity,”’ p. 201.
¢ Swainson gives the number of distinct mammalia as 1000, and of birds as
6000. These would require an ark of nearly the proportion described. As re-
gards the objection, that the living tenants of fresh water would have become
extinct by such a salting of their native element, it may be replied, that if these
had died, their spawn might have floated uninjured on the waters, or been pre-
served around stones and rocks in secluded places in river beds ot the newly up-
heaved lands.
~ The most elaborate, and by far the most convincing, argument against the
universality of the Noachian Deluge which I have met with, is contained in
Hugh Miller’s “Testimony of the Rocks.” But the most logical of his argu-
ments are based upon the assumption that there has been no creation since
336 SCIENTIFIC DIFFICULTIES.
500. There have, I know, been two objections brought for-
ward against the universality of the Deluge, which, at one
time, seemed irrefragable. First, the existence of trees in the
equatorial regions of Africa and South America, which, by the
known method of ascertaining the age of exogenous trees, are
shown to be of an antiquity which goes farther back than the
date of the Deluge. Second, the cones of cinder, and other
volcanic products, in various parts of the earth, and among
others, in the province of Auvergne, South of France, accom-
panied by apparent evidences of their having been there prior
to the date of Noah’s Deluge ; which cones of loose and light
material would, if they had been exposed to the action of a
rush, or even a moderate force, of water, have been inevitably
washed away.
501. I treat these difficulties as altogether different from the
others, because, to my mind, facts which seem to testify that
an occurrence has not been, are much more forcible than mere
suggestions that it cowld not be. I say, these objections at one
time appeared irrefragable. The first has since been removed
in the simplest and clearest manner. A specimen of the
Boabab, a stupendous tree of tropical Africa, was subjected to
the process which scientific men of the best ability had in-
vented, (the cutting out of a section to count the rings or
layers which the trunk had formed,) and its age was stated to
be 5232 years: and a specimen of the Taxodium, an American
tree, now growing in the churchyard of Santa Maria del Tesla,
near Oxaca, in Mexico, was pronounced by De Candolle, “to
go back certainly to the origin of the present state of the
world.” It was argued, then, with much apparent force, that
these trees would not now be living, if they had, some 4000 or
5000 years ago, been covered with water for a hundred days.
The answer, like the discovery of gravitation, was brought out
Adam, because the present geological period is the sabbath in which God is
resting. Admit this, and I see no escape from the conclusion that the Deluge |
was only a /ocal one, his beautiful description of which is a very probable
“guess at truth.” But, as I rather agree with the views of Dr Chalmers than
fall in with this “‘period-day theory,” I see no objection whatever to the fresh
exertion of Creative power; and, therefore, can find, as yet, no insuperable ob-
jection to thé universality of the Deluge of Noah.
THE DELUGE. BoE
through an almost accidental exercise of the faculty of ob-
servation by a philosophic mind. Dr Carpenter, when resid-
ing in the West Indies, discovered that tropical trees shed
their leaves two or three times a year; and recurring to the
fact that the distinct layers of the wood in a tree’s trunk
are formed by the check which vegetation receives by the
shedding of the leaves, discovered that the years which have
been given as the age of the Boabab and Taxodium, should
rather have been given as epochs of vegetation, and that their
age must be reduced from the period assumed by more than
one half.
502. The removal of ¢his difficulty, a difficulty which seemed.
to be sustained by a law of nature, on whose invariable validity
we might rely with the utmost confidence, will naturally sug-
gest the possibility of the other being also as clearly removed.
The extinct volcanoes of Auvergne and Dauphiné are most re-
lied upon by objectors, because it is considered that, had they
been active since Europe was peopled, some record of the ca-
tastrophe would have been handed down. Fullom argues, that
though none of their seven craters have sent forth an eruptive
stream during the past 2000 years, this is no proof that they
may not ali have been in eruption since the era of the Deluge ;
for it is not necessary that there should have been such an
interval between the bursting forth of every crater, since all
at once may have gone into eruption during the convulsions
attendant on that great catastrophe. Dr Hamilton (vide “ Pen-
tateuch and its Assailants”?) suggests that, possibly, the re-
gions alluded to were volcanic in a former geological period,
and afterwards sub-marine volcanoes, and that when upheaved
again, on the subsiding of the Deluge, they resumed their ac-
tion; and though in some places rivers have worn their way
through the masses of rock lava by which they are surrounded,
the channels of these rivers might belong to a former period
of the earth’s existence, before either the submergence or the
re-elevation of the district at the subsiding of the Noachian
Deluge. This view is somewhat confirmed by the researches
of M. Eli de Beaumont, who has shown that the last of earth’s
important convulsions, by which what he calls the “ system of
LTenarus” was upraised, was post-Adamie, its most probable
22
338 SCIENTIFIC DIFFICULTIES.
date being that of the Deluge. To this catastrophe he ascribes
“the elevation of the Somma, of Stromboli, and of Etna, all of
which would have been totally deranged, if they had existed
before the catastrophe of the principal Alps...... also the
volcanic formation of Auvergne and the Vivarais, the ejections
from which have issued from fractures and fissures produced
by some of the antecedent catastrophes.”*
503. And the silence of History on this subject has been
too readily taken for granted. No pagan Annalist, indeed,
has recorded the eruptions of these volcanoes; but we have
records perhaps more worthy of dependence. The Deluge of
Noah could not have washed away their “cones of loose and
light material,” if their last period of activity was posterior to
that catastrophe; and it appears to have been in the years
458—460, when both Auvergne and Dauphiné were convulsed
by the accompanying earthquakes, and the face of nature
changed in their immediate neighbourhood. I have previously
adverted to the value of commemorative rites in testimony to
historic facts; and the Rogation Days after Ascension Day,
which still remain in our Church-ritual, are a commemoration
of this series of catastrophes: for they were then instituted
by Mamertus, Bishop of Vienne, with a view to deprecate
God’s wrath. The account is given in a letter of a contem-
porary, Sidonius Apollinaris, and a Rogation Homily of Alci-
mus Avitus, the next Bishop of Vienne, is still extant: + while
their quietness since that period may be accounted for by the
laws of volcanic action, which seem to require (at least on
earth) proximity to water.
504. Thus the second apparently irrefragable objection to
the universality of the Deluge seems to be removed. And,
* TLardner’s ‘Museum of Science and Art.”
+ Bibliocth. Patrum Max., vol. vi. p. 1008, and vol. ix. p. 591. For this
interesting fact I am indebted to the Hore Apocalyptice of the Rev. E. B.
Elliott. It is only right to state, that, when I wrote to Mr Elliott for further
information, which he furnished in the kindest manner, he seemed to doubt
(falling in with the views of Dr John Pye Smith) the propriety of the geolo-
gical use he had made of this fact. But, as later researches of the most eminent
Geologists have tended to confirm his printed views, he must excuse me for be-
lieving that he was probably right where he fancies he was wrong.
THE DELUGE. 5389
even if we reject the united testimony of Geology and History
for a mere may be, that M. de Beaumont was mistaken in con-
cluding that the last throwing up of these volcanoes was so
recent, and a may be, that Sidonius Apollinaris referred to, and
our Rogation Days commemorate, some other convulsion,
rather than their last eruption—this “may be” can be used
on both sides of the question ; and it may be that the probable
effect of atmospheric influence during 4000 years has not been
duly weighed. .Before that influence even granite crumbles ;
not to mention the softer stratified rocks which everywhere,
especially in European latitudes, testify to its disintegrating
power. And surely it is possible, that, though the cones of
loose and light material existing on the tops of these, are now
too light and loose to bear the action of a rush, or moderate
force of water, they might not be so loose and light before
they had been subjected to the wear and tear, and disintegrat-
ing influence, of atmospheric changes, during the past four
thousand years.
505. But I said that, even if the universality of the Deluge
were irreconcilable with known facts, the authority of the
Scriptures would not be invalidated thereby. Such is the
idiom of the Hebrew language, that universal terms are com-
monly used in a limited sense; as, “all” for “many,” and
“the whole” for “a large portion.’”” The word which in the
Mosaic account of the Deluge is translated “earth” might
also be translated “land” or “region.” This-is its undoubted
meaning in numerous other passages of Scripture ; and per-
fectly consistent. would the whole account remain, if, as Dr
John Pye Smith has suggested, it only related to the flooding
of Western Asia, a large district of which, even in the present
day, lies much below the level of the sea; which, as surround-
ing the supposed site of Eden, might probably be the only
region inhabited by the ante-diluvian race of men. Such
opinions were formed, and defended, by eminent Christians,
merely from the construction of the Mosaic narrative, in times
when fact and science seemed everywhere to testify against
them.* All that is required to sustain the integrity of the
* It is enough to mention, as among these, the names of Bishop Stilling-
22 *
340 SCIENTIFIC DIFFICULTIES.
narrative is the universality of the Deluge, as far as the race
of man is concerned. To the portion of the world inhabited
by him, St Peter, writing by inspiration, would appear to con-
fine the catastrophe, when he tells the Churches of Asia, that
the flood was sent to destroy “the world of the ungodly.” That
it was thus far universal, all history and all tradition give their
testimony. Not only among European, Asiatic, and African
nations, do we find traditions of its existence, as the first event
to which man’s memory reaches, but they are found also among
the Arctic Indians—in North and South America—and in the
South Sea Islands—while Mexico and Peru, besides such tra-
ditions, present us with emblematical pictures of that great
event. The evidence, too, on this subject, as remarked by Dr
Redford,* is “ both universal and complete :” the harmony in
the traditions of all nations, in all parts of the earth, is such
as could have arisen only from the fact itself. We find Chal-
deans, Phcenicians, Assyrians, Medians, Persians, Druids,
Greeks, Romans, Goths, Hindoos, Chinese, Burmese, Mexi-
cans, Peruvians, Brazilians, North Americans, Taheitians,
Sandwich Islanders, Western Caledonians, all preserving, in
their mythologies or their histories, the principal events re-
corded by Moses. There are no conflicting traditions among
either the ancients or the moderns. “They all embody but
one story.” It is not merely of a Deluge that the whole race
of man thus testifies. Bryant, in his “ Analysis of Ancient
Mythology,” has clearly shown that this testimony is borne to
the Deluge of Noah. Carried forth in memory by the children
of that Patriarch, in all their subsequent migrations and dis-
persions, the impress of that event re-appears in their super-
stitions, their mythological rites, and significant observances ;
and bears, in that impress, distinguishing marks of its true
original, in the constant accompaniments of allusions to the ark,t
fleet and Matthew Poole. See also, further, Smith’s work just referred to, at
page 209, &c.
* “Scripture Verified,” p. 113.
+ See Bryant’s “Analysis of Ancient Mythology ;” Vernon Harcourt’s
“Doctrine of the Deluge;”’ Faber’s “‘ Pagan Idolatry ;” Hamilton’s ‘ Penta-
teuch and its Assailants ;”” and Redford’s “‘ Holy Scripture Verified ;”’ as, also,
the ninth of Wiseman’s “ Lectures on the Connection between Science and
ANTHROPOMORPHISM. S41
he dove, and the rainbow—the great accompanying features
of the Noachian Cataclysm.*
506. I come now to the last difficulty, or objection, to be
noticed under this head: “That the Anthropomorphic (or
‘human-form’) representations of Deity, constantly occurring
in the Holy Scriptures, is inconsistent with any correct ideas
of God’s infinitude.”
Man, while dwelling in a material body, seeks naturally
after the apprehensible, the visible, and the tangible. Even
in a high state of mental cultivation, there are many who are
unable to appreciate an abstract idea; and among earlier and
less cultivated races, it must have been generally difficult, if
not impossible, to excite any tolerably correct notion of infi-
nitude. Conceptions bearing some analogy to immensity might
be awakened by the successive steps of an argument, or the
successive phases of a metaphorical illustration ; as, “ Whither
shall I flee from Thy presence? If I ascend up mto heaven,
Thou art there: If Imake my bed in hell, Thou art there: If I
take the wings of the morning, and flee into the uttermost parts
of the sea, even there shall Thy Spirit follow me.” A nearer,
though less vivid apprehension of the truth, might, perhaps,
be obtained from the declaration that “God is everywhere.”
But beyond everywhere,—t. e. beyond every locality and every-
thing,—beyond the bounds of the visible creation, the thoughts,
of the unlettered seldom, if ever, pass.
507. Thus, also, with eternity. In its abstract completeness,
it is wholly beyond the apprehension of the rude and barbarous
Revealed Religion.’? Perhaps, however, there is not a more marked and pecu-
liar evidence to be found than the famous Apamean medal, struck in the reign
of Philip the Elder, representing a square box floating on the water, with a
man and woman seen inside, and the usual accompaniments of two birds and an
olive branch, and the word NQE (Nog) inscribed upon the box. The city of
Apamea was formerly called Kibitis, or “the Ark.”
* As regards the date of this event, the remarks of Baron Cuvier are striking
and appropriate: ‘Is it possible that mere accident should afford so striking a
result as to unite the traditional origin of the Assyrian, Indian, and Chinese
monarchies to the same epocha of about 4000 years from the present time?
Could the ideas of nations, who possessed almost no natural affinities, whose
language, religion, and laws had nothing in common—could they conspire to
one point? did not truth bring them together?”
342 SCIENTIFIC DIFFICULTIES.
who would naturally regard it as an indefinite extension of
time. Yet something analogous to a true conception of the
idea may be awakened in their minds by the successive phases
of a figure; as, “the same yesterday, to-day, and for ever ;” or,
“Thou art the same, and Thy years shall have no end.” Thus
it is, too, with all the other attributes of the Infinite. Uneul-
tured man has no idea of analyzing power into potentiality and
act. He conceives of it only as he sees it exemplified in action.
And while he would greet with a vacant stare the Philosopher
who should discourse to him of Infinite potentiality operating
by means invisible to us, and by its influence upon second
causes producing the effects which it desired,—his soul would
grow warm, and his intellect be awakened, by a representation
of God weighing the mountains in scales and the hills in a
balance; calling out the hosts of heaven by their names, or
claiming them as the work of His fingers; grasping the thun-
derbolt, or riding upon the wings of the whirlwind. Nor will
the heart of the most cultivated, notwithstanding their more
correct intellectual ideas, fail to respond to these natural feel-
ings of their ruder brethren; for while cold and, perhaps, in-
attentive, to the most logical and forcible reasonings connected
with metaphysical or spiritual abstractions, they also warm
into enthusiasm when something tangible is presented to their
apprehension ; and join, heart and soul, in a song of praise
and triumph to Him, who
“ With His own right hand and His holy arm,
Hath gotten himself the victory.”
Attributes more strictly moral in their nature, are still less easy
to grasp, without the aid of those analogical associations with
which such attributes, in created things, are usually connected
Of justice, mercy, tenderness, compassion, or benignity, as ab-
stract principles, even the most intellectual can attain to no
adequate conception: and to the rude and unlettered they
cannot be represented at all, except by analogies drawn from
things that are seen and tangible. The preacher of transcend-
eniatiee would be to them but as a babbler of things they could
not understand: while the man who spoke to them of God as
“a father pitying his children,’—as One whose “ eyes are ever
ANTHROPOMORPHISM. 343
on the righteous,” and whose “ ears are ever open to their cry,”
_-as One whose love to His people is such that He hath
“raven them upon the palms of His hands,” or His care of
them such, that He who toucheth them, “toucheth the apple
of His eye,’—he who speaks of God thus touches a chord
which will vibrate with a feeling truly intense, and call forth
gratitude and adoration.
508. We have a yet further illustration of man’s attachment
to the visible and the tangible, in his almost universal tendency
to idolatry. From the earliest ages he panted after, and de-
sired to see, God; and, as he gradually lost sight of the primi-
tive truth of the essential spirituality and invisibility of the
Divine Being, this tendency seemed to possess all the force of
a moral instinct. There appears to be something in his moral
nature which demands an apprehensible object of worship—
something nearer than an Infinite Spirituality, or an Infinite
Abstraction. He forms visible objects and representations to
assist him in his worship ; and these, in course of time, become
objects of worship themselves. And when, even without these,
he lifts up his thoughts, or addresses his prayers, to the Deity,
the mind usually forms some image or conception of a visible
Being, and directs its thoughts to some ideal locality, under a
sort of vague notion, or half apprehension, that there, In an
especial manner, He resides. Yea, this he does in the midst
of scientific and Gospel light, although the Book of Revelation
expressly declares that “ God is a Spurit” (i. e. not material) ;
that He “fills heaven and earth ;” that “in Him (7. e. in His
infinite presence) we live, and move, and have our being ;” that
“He is the King eternal, immortal, invisible—who only hath im-
mortality, dwelling in light which no man can approach unto—
whom no man hath seen, nor can see!”
509. For such a creature, then, as man, how proper, how
applicable, the figurative language which is used in Scripture,
in connection with the Deity,—Anthropomorphous though it
may be,—language which represents the exercise of God’s at-
tributes, both natural and moral, by those actions which are
most analogous to them in the human creature. When the
exercise of His judgments is spoken of as His wrath (the
wrath of the Merciful) waxing hot, or the contrariety of sin to
O44 SCIENTIFIC DIFFICULTIES.
His nature is represented under the figure of His repenting
that He had made the creature who had committed it; or
when His justice upon the wicked and impenitent is portrayed
in such language as, “ When ye spread forth your hands, I will
hide mine eyes from you! yea, when ye make many prayers, I
will not hear!” how strong, how vivid, is the impression con-
veyed to the senses and the intellect, how much more power-
ful than a simple declaration of the principle would evoke!
And yet this forms the main, yea, the only, ground of the dif-
ficulty, or objection, so much enlarged on by “ Rationalists ”
and “ Religious Progressists ”’ in the present day— that God,
in the exercise of His attributes, is represented as possessing
a human form, which is inconsistent with any correct idea of
His infinitude.” Such an objection, then, is tantamount to a
declaration that Revelation should have been made in language
unintelligible to those to whom it is vouchsafed, and, conse-
quently, have been something scarcely worthy of the name.*
510. But there is yet another reason for the use of such
language in connection with Deity, besides its adaptation to
the nature of man. Infinitude, in its strictest and most ab-
stract sense, is an attribute of God; but, perhaps, it may be
said to be only strictly and properly so of abstract Deity—or
Gop AS IN HIMSELF He 1s. And the Scriptures reveal Him
not only as He exists in His own essential nature, but also as
He exists in relation to His creatures, as Creator and Pre-
server. To make a finite Universe, however vast, God must
have stooped from His immensity ; for every exertion of the
Infinite, accordant with His nature, must have been, hike Him-
self, immense, eternal, and immutable.t And the Scriptures
represent the Second Person of the Trinity as thus stooping—as
coming forth from the bosom of the Father to manifest Deity
by outward acts of Creation. They speak of Him as consti-
* Those pseudo-Philosophers who affirm that a Revelation ought to have
been written in the most dignified style, and in language the most abstractly
correct, in order to show itself ‘‘ worthy of a God,” had better prove the pro-
priety of their views by practice, and compose jirst books for children, in the
most dignified rhythm and unintelligible words, to convince them that the com-
position is “worthy of a man.”
+ See Professor Kidd’s ‘ Views of the Trinity.”
ANTHROPOMORPHISM. 345
tuting duration, (aiwvas émoincev,) as “the beginning of the
creation of God,” “the First-born of every creature ;” form-
ing, as it were, a link between the spiritual and material,
between God and Nature; as “the Lamb slain before the
foundation of the world,” dying, as it were, to His own essen-
tial glory, to assume another glory as Messiah, the Head of
the visible Universe, set up from everlasting, God manifest,
Creator, Redeemer, Ruler, and Provider.
511. Taking, then, this further view of God, not only as He
exists in himself, but as He exists in relation to the outward
Universe, we see another exhibition of the appropriateness of
Anthropomorphic representations ; and also a reason for, and
an answer to, those instincts of the human mind which seek
for a visible and apprehensible Object of worship, involuntarily
shrinking from the abstract Infinite. And, as scene after
scene in the great drama of creation and Providence is enacted
on the stage of. the Universe, the direct applicability of such
Anthropomorphous language becomes more clear and definite ;
however a John Stirling may object to such a representation
as Moses receiving the stone tables of the Law from the hand
of God—“ the hand of God,” [to quote his sneering expression, |
“four fiagers and a thumb!” For that God, that Second Per-
son of the Trinity, who thus stooped to become the Creator of
things finite, in the after-actings of His providence frequently
assumed the appearance of the human form, “ talking face to
face” with His chosen ones. And at length, in the great act
of Redemption, He took upon Himself, not only the form, but
the material body, of His creature Man. As Man, He inter-
cepts man’s longings for a visible God; and standing before,
and hiding, every secret altar of the heart’s idolatry, claims
our worship as the Manifestation of Deity. As Man, He became
obedient unto death, that He might redeem death’s bond-
slaves from its prison, providing thus an immutable standing-
place whereon the mutable creature may rest in security for
ever, and utter the joyful exclamation,—“Oh! death, the
Death of death hath by death redeemed death from death !”
5lla. Such, then, as God must be, if the profoundest de-
ductions of reason can approach to a true estimate of His na-
ture, we find by the declarations of Holy Scripture that such
9D
346 SCIENTIFIC DIFFICULTIES.
God is. Instead of these Anthropomorphous representations
being an evidence of a want of true knowledge of the Deity on
the part of the inspired writers who made them, they show
that they, or the Spirit who inspired them, while fully ac-
quainted with the principles and instincts of the human heart,
knew God, not only as He is in His own nature, to which
numerous passages will bear testimony, but also as He is in
relation to His creatures. They plunged into depths to which
unaided philosophy never could have penetrated ; they soared
to heights which mere human intellect never could have
reached :—tracing out lines of wisdom, at which the startled
mind, feeling its native littleness, gazes with awe and admira-
tion; and evoking light in whose bright beams the radiant sun
erows pale. .
CHAPTER XXII.
DIFFICULTIES RAISED BY “ SPIRITUALISTS,” ‘‘ RATIONALISTS,”
AND “RELIGIOUS PROGRESSISTS,” MET AND OBVIATED—SCRIP-
TURE HISTORY NEITHER MYTH NOR ALLEGORY—ITS MIRACLES
NOT TO BE ACCOUNTED FOR BY MESMERISM, NOR ITS PROPHE-
CIES BY CLAIRVOYANCE.
512. Wurez the history of Scepticism to be clearly written,
there is nothing, perhaps, which would exhibit so Protean a
capacity. Its belief is of the most changing description that
well can be imagined—its consistency, if any it possesses, be-
ing only in what it disbelieves. In the last Century there
were “ Rationalists,’ or “ Naturalists,’ as they then were
termed; men of strong powers, possessing some apparent
honesty of purpose, who rejected the Holy Scriptures on two
distinct, and, as it appeared to them, sufficient grounds. The
first of these grounds was the one which formed Hume’s posi-
tion in his famous “Essay on Miracles: that no evidence
would be sufficient to authenticate a miracle or departure from
SUPERNATURALISM. 847
the ordinary course of nature; as it is more probable that men
should lie, than that nature’s laws should be suspended. The
second was, that the evidence for the existence of such a Divine
Person as Jesus of Nazareth is altogether insufficient. There
was, at one time, a sort of consistency in upholding either or
both of these positions ; and they were maintained with a per-
tinacity and skill only surpassed by the learning and the critical
acumen that silenced them. Strange to say, each of these
positions has, in turn, been abandoned by most of the English
Rationalists and Infidels of the present age—some repudiating
the one, some the other; and very few venturing to assert the
authority of both. Often calling themselves Christians, as a
sort of propitiatory offering to the purity of Christian morals,
they yet reject the Christian system as one connected with
supernatural agency, agreeing with their predecessors in no-
thing but their disbelief.
513. To all who have any regard for the nature and author-
ity of evidence, the untenableness of Hume’s theory is now
sufficiently apparent. He based his notions of the impos-
sibility of the Scripture miracles on the impossibility of any
departure from nature’s fixed and ordinary course. The ad-
vance of physical Science has shown that he was simply mis-
taken. The stony records of the earth—records of ages which
it was supposed had passed and left no sign of their existence
—hbear witness to successive creations and miracles, inter-
Jerences with, and departures from, the ordinary course and laws
of nature.* Their evidence very few men, in any degree ac-
quainted with the force of scientific facts, will venture to dis-
pute. And now, the Sceptic of the Nineteenth Century, ready
to believe in anything rather than the plain testimony of Scrip-
ture, has shifted his position. He asserts that the Scripture
“so-called” miracles may be substantially true, but only the
effects of mesmerism—that the prophecies may have been uttered
before they were accomplished, but by persons under the in-
Jiwence of clairvoyance ; or that miracle, prophecy, and history
alike may be an outer shell enveloping some hidden truth,
* Strange to say, notwithstanding the accumulated evidences of Geology,
Mr Atkinson still rests upon Hume’s untenable position.
348 DIFFICULTIES.
which shell must be removed before that truth can be obtained
or understood.
514. Now, let us closely mark the result of these admis-
sions, for they are not unimportant. They clearly demonstrate
that the obstructions to belief did not rest in the facts ob-
jected to, but in the doctrines which those facts were calcu-
lated or intended to enforce. Occurrences which it was so
long contended that history, tradition, and oral testimony en-
tirely failed to substantiate, it is now allowed, may certainly
have taken place, provided we do not consider them as dis-
plays of super-human power. “No such person as Jesus
Christ,” said the Atheist of the last age, “ever had any exist-
ence. His whole life and miracles are inventions of fraud and
falsehood to serve the purposes of priestcraft.” “Jesus,”
gently insinuates Mr Atkinson, one of the leading Atheists of
the present age, “was endowed with wonderful mesmeric
power, a clairvoyante and a thought-reader from His birth.”
515. Does, then, the withdrawal of Divine power from the
scene alter the nature of the evidence which history and tra-
dition have long given, and render that oral testimony, which
before was perfectly incredible, now sufficiently correct to be
relied upon? Is the nature of the evidence by which a fact
is substantiated entirely changed, because that fact is viewed
in a different relation to extrinsic things? Oh, no! if the
evidences for the verity of Scripture be sufficient to attest its
truth, provided its “ prodigies” be the result of natural causes,
those evidences lose no strength, but gain superior force, when
such “ prodigies” are viewed as the exercise of Almighty power,
for the accomplishment of a known and definite purpose. And
the Rationalist, by this shifting of his ground, has tacitly ac-
knowledged that his difficulties are not intellectual, but moral ;
that there is no flaw in the testimony, but a flaw in his own
will; that it was not the lack of evidence which caused him to
reject the Scriptures, but an opposition of heart to the doc-
trines and the precepts they inculcate. “
516. The “religious ideas” of our English and American
“ Rationalists,” “ Spiritualists,” and “ Religious Progressists,”’
at once of Fox and Parker, of Foxton and Francis Newman, of
Syme, Maccall, and Stirling, though varying in degree, bear a
on’ ha
SUPERNATURALISM. 349
strong similarity in their nature. Ostensibly founded on the
deductions of “mental philosophy,” or the results of “ historic
criticism,” they nevertheless seem to have been borrowed and
“developed,” or elaborated, from our continental neighbours
of mixed German and Sclavonic race. Strauss, for the most
part, sowed the dragon’s teeth from which these “ myrmidons ”
have sprung into existence. That Mythogogue gathered to-
gether all the alleged discrepances which formed such needless
stumbling-blocks in the way of the elder Deists, the principal
ones as old as Celsus and Porphyry, and most of them cleared
up, again and again, long before they were thus re-stated. To
these he added others of his own, pointing out disagreements
where the perverseness of the human will alone could see them.
The absence, in historic narratives, of connecting links which
were not wanted for the object those narratives were intended
to serve, and which Divine wisdom (perhaps for trial of our
- faith) had not seen proper to supply—errors of omission and
commission on the part of transcribers, to whom no promise
of inspiration was vouchsafed,* with petty quibbles, and grave,
* The possibility of transmitting errors by transcription cannot, perhaps, be
better illustrated than by the transmission of printed errors amid the light and
knowledge of the present Century. In the first copy of Byron’s ‘‘ Curse of Mi-
nerva,” which fell into my hands about thirty years ago, was the couplet—
** Frown not on England, England owns him not.
Athens? No! the plunderer [or rascal] was a Scot.’ ®
Satisfied that the word “ Athens” was a misprint, because it made the sense
uncertain, and the line a syllable too short, I examined for years every copy of
every edition I could get access to, but still found it the same: and it was not
until this Chapter was being written, when, recollecting the circumstance, I
referred to Moore’s corrected edition, that I saw it printed, as I had always
conceived it should have been—“ Athena!” |
A more striking error than this however came under my notice in 1860; one
in the English version of the Scriptures themselves. Having occasion to refer
to Zechariah xi. 17, I observed a difference in the reading between the Concord-
ance and my copy of the Bible, which awakened my curiosity, and led to further
investigation. By this I discovered, that some time in the latter part of the
18th century, the word “idle ”” was inadvertently altered into “idol;” every
copy of the Bible which I have examined printed since 1750 reading idol shep-
herd, every copy previously printed idle shepherd. The original will bear either
translation, the root of the word being vanity. But this does not alter the fact
350 DIFFICULTIES.
pointless jests, furnish the staple of his “ Life of Jesus,” who
contends that Jesus never lived; but classes the Scriptures
which declare His doings with wild mythologies and poets’
dreams. This was a windfall for our English Sceptics, who
saw, or thought they saw, some new positions wherefrom to
hurl their missiles at the ever-conquering foe. And now they
stand forth as a class of men in wisdom deeply versed, who,
rejecting the supernatural as only an excrescence, maintain
the purity of the Christian faith.
517. Of the myth and allegory theory—the earliest form in
which this spurious Infidelity was ingrafted on the Christian
stock—we may, perhaps, obtain the clearest view by turning
to the literature of the country in which it took its rise.
Strauss represents Christianity as a sort of condensation of
a popular feeling into the shape of historic facts. He derives
the Jewish idea of a Messiah from Old Testament history and
prophecy. And regarding the Messianic notions as widely
prevalent at the appearance of Jesus of Nazareth, (having been
in solution for some hundreds of years,) conceived, that, as
soon as He had appeared and passed off the stage, those notions
became crystallized around the few facts of His historic life,
and formed the myths from which the Gospels were developed.
518. Far from consistent in anything but his opposition to
“popular Christianity,” in another place, the same author
teaches that Christ is not an individual, but an zdea, that is to
say, humanity. He bids us behold in the human race the God-
made man, the child of the visible virgin and the invisible Fa-
ther—of matter and of mind. This “dea,” however, is rather
too transcendental for the matter-of-fact minds of our Anglo-
Saxon Sceptics, although they can believe in anything as the
meaning of Scripture language, rather than that which seems
to be its plain and obvious sense. Thus many of them regard
Science as a “revelation,” and reason as an “ inspiration: ”
and, the better to accustom us to such “ideas,” they also
speak of the seed as a “prophecy” of the future plant, of all
truth as “sacred,” and all knowledge as “ divine.”
519. In general, however, the views of this Hegelian school
that errors can thus be unintentionally made and transmitted, even in docu-
ments which are watched with the most jealous care.
SUPERNATURALISM. SOL
of Christian Sceptics, seem less to accord with the transcend-
entalism of Strauss than with the more palpable dogmas set
forth in an anonymous work published at Helmstadt,* with
the professed object of vindicating Scripture from the sus-
picions of those who are offended at miracles: a work with
many of whose views the “ Religious Ideas” of Mr W. J. Fox
are strictly identical. The argument of the author proceeds
on the assumption that every religion must have a mythology :
and that the history of Christ and His miracles are a mythology
by which the salutary moral truths of Christianity are recom-
mended to those who would not have received them without
this dress. He urges, that we must judge of ancient writers
according to the spirit of their age; as they must lend them-
selves to the barbarous notions of the times in which they
lived. He contends that every religion must have attractions,
and that in the Scripture the prodigies we find there are put
in for this purpose,—sagely arguing that although we had
better leave things as they are for the vulgar, who must have
something external to rely upon, yet Divines should examine
and find out the truth. He modestly suggests, that we see in
every religion many mythi of the generations, incarnations,
and apparitions of the gods; and that they who call Mahomet
an impostor, and Zoroaster mad, who laugh at the story of
Buddha’s generation from a virgin who conceived him by a
rainbow, or at Mahomet’s discourses with Gabriel, &c., should
not be angry if people examine the stories of Enoch, Moses,
&e.; or put the greatest part of that which is related of Jesus
and the Apostles into the class of fables. Moreover, he lays it
down as an indisputable fact, that the real religion of Christ is
rational: but that when He found men could not be driven
from their vices otherwise, He began to assume a supernatural
authority, and play the part of a Prophet; and, afterwards,
took up the character of Messiah, because some of His ad-
mirers thought He must be that expected Deliverer.
520. What right these mythic and allegorical dreamers have
to the name of Christian, or even, par excellence, to that of
Rationalist, only themselves, perhaps, will ever be able to
* “ Vindicie N. T. Scripturarum oppugnatarum ab tis, quibus Mythi et
Prodigia offensiont sunt.”
352 DIFFICULTIES.
discover. The mistaken position of the elder Deists—that
Christianity was altogether a le, or that our Lord was an
impostor and a cheat—seemed really rational in comparison
with these mere hybrid absurdities. An insurmountable “ in.
ternal” difficulty seems to meet us at the very threshold of
their temple. It is, how to distinguish between the precious
and the vile, the fable and the truth, seeing the same evidence
substantiates both. The dictum of Hume, Strauss, and Atkin-
son, that “a miracle is impossible,” provides, it is true, a
touch-stone by which to try them, furnishing as a means of
analysis the supposed axiom, that “whatever is natural, and
not contrary to our experience, may be true, but whatever is
supernatural must be false.” But here, independently of the
modest assumption, that “our” experience is the correct
measure by which to test all the occurrences of the Universe,
we meet with another and a far more startling difficulty.
The same argument, or rather the same assumption, would
give Geology the lie, dissolve into thin mist the substantial
strata of the earth, and transport their indelible records,
tangible and apprehensible as they are, into the region of
myth, fable, and allegory. And are we prepared for this also,
in order that, on consistent grounds, we may refuse our assent
to the testimony of the Scripture witnesses ?
521. Their writings artless and unadorned, relying, as it
would seem, on their own consciousness of the truth of what
they wrote, the authors of the sacred narratives studied no
artifice, and used no argument, to enforce the belief of what
they uttered. In a style of simple dramatic narrative, the last
that impostors would have chosen,—because one in which
falsehoods could most readily be detected,—they related inci-
dents of which, for the most part, themselves were cognizant ;
and seemed to challenge criticism. And criticism has done its
best, and done its worst; and left their simple statements bet-
ter authenticated than those of any other historic writings in
the world.*
* There is no evidence so full, so appropriate, so conclusive, for the genuine-
ness of the works of Herodotus, of the ‘Annals’ of Tacitus, nor even of the
“Commentaries” of Cxesar, as there is that the books of Scripture were written
by those to whom they are attributed.
SUPERNATURALISM. 208
522. He who, after a close examination of their contents,
could suppose that the Epistles of St Paul were not real let-
ters to the Churches to which they are ostensibly addressed,
might not be convinced by all the laborious researches of a
Lardner or a Paley. But if he finds the Scriptures insufficient
to challenge his belief, he has a fact to account for, which, on
the supposition that their narratives are myths or allegories,
requires a far stronger faith than their reception as simple
truths would demand—I mean the early spread of Christianity.
523. If the Gospels were merely fables, myths, or allegories,
what are we to do with all the facts which were incontestably
antecedent to their publication? Before they appeared, Christ
had gained tens of thousands of friends, and the success of His
cause had raised up many powerful enemies. His religion had
penetrated every part of the Roman empire in the East, and
was pursuing a triumphant course of conquest, unchecked even
by the persecution of its confessors, before the written records
of His life were published. If the contents of those written
records embodied the truth of God, and power Divine ac-
companied the preaching of the “ Gospel,” then this historical
fact is readily accounted for. If the apostles themselves were
cognizant of the truth, and impressed with a deep sense of the
wmportance of what they promulgated, then can we see good
reason for their activity and heroic self-devotion—toiling un-
ceasingly, and “ enduring the loss of all things,” that they might
confer inestimable benefits on their fellow-men. And if the
facts and doctrines they taught were applied to the hearts of
their hearers by an energy Divine, inducing a conviction with
which rhetorical power and logical demonstration can bear no
comparison, then can we account for the fact, that, in the earli-
est ages of its promulgation, Christianity had extended its do-
minion over the greater portion of the known world. But how
are we to account for these things on the supposition that its
miracles were myths, its histories fables, and its great essential
truths dogmatic allegories? Was force employed? It was
—to stop its progress. Was rhetoric? It was—to prove its
folly. Did it advance the temporal interests of its votaries ?
It offered them a crown—of martyrdom. Did it minister to
the gratification of their passions? Nay, rather, it denounced
23
854 DIFFICULTIES.
the gratifications they had hitherto enjoyed. Did it foster,
then, the pride of the heart in its stoicism or asceticism, raising
up its professors above the common herd as worthy of the fa-
vour of the Highest? Nay, it cast down the pride of the
heart to its very foundations, declaring all alike to be guilty
and undone, and worthy of nothing but everlasting punishment.
Did it ingraft itself on the superstitions of mankind, and in-
sinuate itself into the heart and affections by agreement with
the myths and traditions of past ages? The Jew, who ex-
pected a temporal Messiah, and the Gentile, whom it denounced
as a heathen, characterizing his myths as fables, were alike op-
posed to all its doctrines and its teachings. The religion of
the “crucified Malefactor” was “to the Jews a stumbling-
block, and to the Greeks foolishness ;”” both alike revolting, as
do their successors in the present day, at the thought that they,
righteous men! should need a vicarious sacrifice for sin.
524. And yet, against such odds as these, Christianity went
forth on its triumphant way—conquering and to conquer. And
against such odds as these, if we are to believe the wild chi-
meras of Strauss and his Anglo-Saxon imitators, men were
persuaded that their fathers, yea, themselves, had witnessed
“prodigies” which never oecurred—amiracles which never were
enacted !—that some of them had seen, in the destruction of
Jerusalem, the fulfilment of prophecies which they were in-
duced to believe were then kept, and had been kept for thou-
sands of years, in their own custody, and in the jealous custody
both of their friends and of their bitterest foes, but which
really never had been uttered !—yea, more, that in their rites
and observances, they perpetuated the remembrance of events
which a portion of them could most distinctly recollect, but
which never had any actual existence ! *
* “Tf we are constrained, by intellectual doubts and difficulties, to admit that
the main tissue of the Gospel narratives is fictitious, or, at least, incapable of
being proved satisfactorily to our unbiassed judgment, and wholly untrust-
worthy as a manifestation of God to man, then must we needs adopt the con-
clusion that, in the course of God’s providence, and as an important feature of
His moral administration, the most powerful spiritual force of which the world
has hitherto had cognizance—that which has done most to rouse man’s spiritual
nature to self-consciousness, and to give most active play to its faculties and
~
SUPERNATURALISM. 300
525. The man who can believe all this, has surely no reason
to reject the Christian system on the ground of the insufficiency
of its evidence. The only marvel is, that he can find any rest-
ing-place except in some new phase of idealism—holding the
material Universe itself to be a myth, a vision, or an allegory.
526. If we come down to a later period, in the latter half of
the second century, we find circumstances quite as extraor-
dinary. The whole Roman world is filled and agitated with a
new element in the social system, which, while it changes the
opinions of vast masses of mankind, elevates their character,
and raises the standard of morals. Men called Christians, per-
vading every rank in society, and every department of the
State, though among the best and most peaceful of citizens,
and obedient in all things to the czvil commands of their rulers,
yet refuse to disown their allegiance to a higher Power—a
Ruler whom they consider to be above all earthly potentates.
The crisis comes. Not merely civil obedience, but a renun-
ciation of their allegiance to Christ is commanded; and the
command is enforced by penalties, by torture, and by death.
Under these circumstances, thousands, and tens of thousands,
voluntarily, cheerfully, submit to the penalty as the alternative
of denying Him whom they believe to be their Lord and
Master. Is it natural to suppose they would have done so in
support of some abstract principle, or some mere matter of
opinion, or on the strength of some floating mythi? Many of
them were men of the highest learning and attainments ; and
so recent were the declared events on which they grounded
their firm and unalterable belief, that they had every oppor-
tunity of examining into their credibility. It is incredible,
then, it is preposterous, to suppose they would thus steadfastly
endure unto the end, amidst shame and persecution, torture and
emotions—has been begotten by a mistake—is the result, not of facts, but of
the exaggeration of facts, by a generation of ardent enthusiasts—and that no
display of God by means of His unquestioned works, by the objects, laws, and
processes of nature, has been half so successful in lifting the soul God-ward,
and attaching it to the true, the righteous, the good, the infinite, as one marvel-
lous story woven by human imagination, in which the facts are few, and the
embellishments of them make up its main purpose and purport.” —IMiail’s “ Bases
of Belief,’ pp. 62, 63.
23 *
356 DIFFICULTIES.
death, unless they had possessed most substantial evidence
that the history of the life, death, and miracles of Him whom
they called their Saviour was no cunningly-devised fable,—
evidence, too, supported by that corroborative testimony, the
“seal of the Spirit,” that the Gospel, the religion of Jesus,
‘had really wrought in them the ee it professed itself ca-
pable of effecting.
527. Nor are we without substantial outward evidence, in
addition to this inferential deduction, that they had the his-
torical testimony of written records—however Straussian or
Hegelian writers may endeavour to prove that these were
not extant till a succeeding age. “ Versions [of the Gospels
and Epistles] were made into the different languages of the
nations converted to Christianity soon after St John, at Pat-
mos, completed the Canon of Holy Scripture, in the Apoca-
lypse, about a.p.96. Thus the old Syriac version or PESHITO,
. €. ‘right,’ ‘exact,’ was made, if not in the first century, cer-
tainly in the beginning of the second: and now constitutes one
of the most precious legacies of the early Christian Church.
ert mate A translation of the whole Scriptures was made into
Latin about the beginning of the second century, which stood
preéminent, for its clearness and fidelity, amid the numerous
versions which were made at that time, as St Augustine testi-
fies, into that language. This was called the ‘ Ivata,’ or old
Italie version.”* Tatian, a Syrian, too, in the second century,
composed a harmony, entitled “Diatessaron,” of the four
Gospels, thus making it manifest that they had been previously
in circulation. Clement of Alexandria, in the same century,
specifically mentions those four Gospels in the very order in
which they are now arranged ; and makes frequent quotations
from the Acts of the Apostles as written by St Luke. Ireneus,
Bishop of Lyons, about the same period, mentions all these
Gospels, and enters largely into their distinct peculiarities.
An unknown writer, who evidently flourished in the early part
of the same century, and whose Canon is preserved by Mura-
* The “Canon of Holy Scripture,’ by the Rev. M. H. Henderson, of
Newark, New Jersey. See, also, Horne’s “Introduction,” and Tregelles on
the ‘‘ Historic Evidence of the Authorship and Transmission of the New Tes-
tament.”’
EARLY DATE OF THE GOSPELS. 857
tori, gives a list of the collected books of the New Testament
nearly according with ours.* Tertullian, in the same century,
also quotes those books. Origen, likewise, in the third century,
makes large quotations from most of the books now received as
canonical ; citing in his writings fully two-thirds of the New
Testament ;+ and by quotations from these Scriptures, enforced
the duty of submitting to martyrdom, rather than by any sub-
terfuge (such as was suggested by the’ Roman Governors to
the Bishops of Ephesus and Smyrna) even seem to break their
allegiance to Christ the Lord. t
528. Nor must the fact be lost sight of, that these writers,
in various parts of the world, living, too, contemporaneously
with many who had been the recipients of Apostolic teaching,
speak of these four Gospels as books universally known among
Christians, and commonly read in the Churches.
529. And yet another important testimony, long lost sight
of, has been given to the present age. Hippolytus, in his
Treatise on Heresies, (so lately brought under our notice by
the Chevalier Biinsen,) has not only quoted Simon Magus’s
references to St Paul’s Epistles, but also a reference to St
John’s Gospel made in the Authoritative Books of the Simoni-
ans, which was certainly written within twenty years of that
Apostle’s death. Further, in his references to the Ovites, he
shows clearly that they were acquainted with the language of
the Gospels of Matthew, Luke, and John: and in his references
to the Basilides he makes it manifest, by what was written at
the beginning of the second century, that Basilinus was ac-
quainted with the same Gospels.§ Here, then, we have multi-
tudes of independent witnesses, the last of whom has only
latterly given his evidence to the modern world, all testifying
to an indisputable fact—the authorship and early publication of
these Evangelical Histories ; and what now can be needed to
establish their authority ? ||
* Tregelles on the “‘ Historic Evidence of the Authorship and Transmission
of the Books of the New Testament,” p. 15. + Ibid. p. 16.
+ See Lardner’s “ Credibility of the Gospel History,’ passim ; and the ‘ Re-
storation of Belief,” by Isaac Taylor, Part I. (Macmillan, Cambridge, 1852.)
§ See Biinsen’s “ Hippolytus.” .
|| There is a fact connected with the “ Acts of the Apostles’? which clearly
308 DIFFICULTIES.
530. Well might we conceive that such evidence is abund-
antly sufficient. Yet God, in His wisdom and goodness, has
provided more; guiding His chosen witnesses into such a
natural use of language as makes the very Gospels themselves
evidences of their own early publication. One simple fact,
elaborated by Dr Dobbin, in his “Tentamen Anti-Straussi-
anum,” is really conclusive on the point that they are not a
collection of floating mythi, which have been reduced to
writing long after the events of which they profess to give a
narrative.
531. Dr Strauss allows the evidence to be sufficient that
some of the Pauline Epistles were written within thirty years
of the period assigned for the death of our Lord. His English
apologist, Harwood, too, speaks of the Epistles as the “ primi-
tive” foundation of Christianity, an “earlier and trustworther
source” than the Evangelical records. Both seem to forget
that St Paul, whom they represent as not basing his scheme
of religion upon miracles, speaks of the “signs and wonders ”
wrought by himself, as well as by the other Apostles, and in-
sists most strongly upon the greatest of all the miracles—the
resurrection and ascension of our Lord. This very Paul, too,
is a witness for the early publication of the Gospels, for in
writing to Timothy, he quotes, as Scripture, a sentence found
only in St Luke x. 7—“ The labourer is worthy of his reward.”
But these things by the way. Dr Strauss allows that “it
would be of most decisive importance for the credibility of the
Bible history, if it could be proved that it was written by eye-
witnesses, or even by near neighbours in point of time, to the
occurrences recounted : for, although mistakes, and consequent-
ly false narrations, may find room even in the case of eyewit-
nesses, yet the possibility of unintentional error—(besides
intentional imposture is easily detected)—is confined within
much narrower limits than when the narrator is removed from
evidences the early date at which ¢¢ was written. That book is an unfinished
drama—a tale without its denouement. Right on from the beginning it points
to the trial and death of Paul as its climax, and yet ends without it. This may
be pronounced a literary impossibility, had it not been penned and finished be-
fore that death and trial took place.
.. 7
EARLY DATE OF THE GOSPELS. 359
the events by a longer interval, and compelled to draw his ac-
counts from the oral reports of others.” *
532. The English apologist of the German Mythogogue
intimates, that the date of the Gospels is somewhere past the
middle of the second century, or at least that we cannot cer-
tainly trace them to a higher antiquity, “because there are
not to be met with, of an earlier date, clear quotations from
written Gospels which we can certainly identify with the Gos-
pels in our Canon:” + the idea intended to be conveyed evi-
dently being, that the Pauline and other Epistles are the
earliest Christian books: and that the Gospels are the mere
eathering together of floating mythi into books to which the
names of persons not their authors were attached.
533. I take my stand, then, on what these Theorists admit. If
it can be proved, on unexceptionable evidence, that the Gospels
are of decidedly earlier date than the earliest of these Epistles,
and that they were, therefore, in the words,of Dr Strauss,
“written by eyewitnesses, or near neighbours in point of time,
to the occurrences recounted,” the mythic theory falls to the
eround. And this, the one fact brought out so elaborately by
Dr Dobbin very clearly substantiates. I give it in the briefest
form compatible with perspicuity. Those who desire more can
go to the book itself.
534. The progress of language, and especially of nomencla-
ture, is uniform and unvarying. The one simple appellative
which is given to a man in childhood, is the first by which he
is known; and, as the most familiar one, is retained longest
by his most intimate associates. A surname given as an official
designation would necessarily not come into use until a later
period. A name connected with some capacity or office to
which the circumstances of death were required to add their
accrediting testimony, would necessarily come later into use.
Viewed, then, in the light of this simple fact, we find the
Gospels to be necessarily of a date considerably anterior to
that of the earliest Pauline Epistles. In the former, the
* Strauss, section xiii.
+ I have already given evidence that this is not trwe; and even if it were
true the inference is not a valid one, since the translation of a work is as clear
evidence of its existence as a quotation from it.
360 DIFFICULTIES.
name by which our Saviour is usually called is simply the He-
brew name “ Jesus ”—“the Christ” (6 Xpuotos) being only
occasionally used as an addition, to indicate the office to which
the sacred writers believed Him to be called. This early de-
signation, in the words of Dr Dobbin, “savours of the fami-
liarity of those who had been about the person of the, Man of
Nazareth, and had lain in His bosom, and who dotted down
their reminiscences of Him while their association with Him
was yet a recent thing; while their human Friend and Master
was still all but a bodily presence in their common haunts ;
while they could almost fancy Him wending along the shore
as they mended their nets, or walking along the surface as
they ploughed the waters of the lake, or speaking to them
about the lilies as they sat upon the mountain-side, or pre-
siding at their board as they partook of their evening meal.”
At the time the Gospels were written, “ Christ was still more
of the remembered and regretted Friend than the ‘Lord of
glory.” He had not yet assumed all His divineness in the
habits of their thoughts and speech, although to every special
challenge on the point they gave a prompt confession that
‘Jesus was the Christ the Son of the Living God.’ He was
Divine to their judgment; but did not yet, as such, fill the
imagination and the heart. It was a wrong to their Friend’s
memory, to bid them forget the Man, and spoliation of a cher-
ished treasure, and they resisted the wrong. It would be a
work of time to make them acquiesce.”
535. The Acts of the Apostles exhibit a similar nomencla-
ture, although that book shows some progress towards a later
one, the addition of “ Christ” to “ Jesus” being much more
frequent. The Epistles, however, show a great advance, in
this respect, of the “habit” of thought and language. In
them, the term “ Jesus” is scarcely ever used without being
accompanied by “ Christ;” the “Son of Man” is named as
the “Son of God,” “ the Lord ;” and instead of “ Zhe Christ,”
(6 Xpuctos,) we have the name “ Christ,” without the article,
generally made use of as the recognized appellative of the Re-
deemer.* Such a complete change, then, in language, must
* Dobbin’s pages of citation from the Greek Testament are especially valua-
ble, as clearly exhibiting this change of nomenclature.
on oe
EARLY DATE OF THE GOSPELS. 3861
necessarily evidence a progress in time. And as a number of
Paul’s Epistles (which are all remarkable for this peculiar
phraseology) were evidently written, and widely circulated,
before the Second Epistle of Peter was penned, the author of
which was himself advanced in life at the time of our Lord’s
ministry ; and as there must have been sufficient time between
the writing of the Gospels and that of the Pauline and Peter-
ine Epistles, to produce that change in the habit of thought
and feeling which induced the change of nomenclature, (an
absorption, in fact, of intimacy and friendship in the sublimer
feelings of reverence and adoration,) a very early date after
our Lord’s death must necessarily be assigned for the writing of
the Gospel records.*
536. As then, on Dr Strauss’s own showing, “it would be
of most decisive importance for the credibility of the Bible
history, if it could be proved that it was written by eye-witnesses,
or even by near neighbours in point of time, to the occur-
rences recounted ;” and as this zs proved, as regards the historic
records of the New Testament, by the very language the his-
torians make use of, we may rationally conclude, upon this
evidence, independently of all that has been previously ad-
duced, that the mythic theory is a baseless dream.+
537. More tenable at first sight is the ground which is oc-
cupied by another class of Rationalists. They do not deny
the reality of those occurrences which have been long deemed
Supernatural, but receiving the evidence of their actuality as
* I would not go so far as Dr Dobbin, and contend that all the Gospels en-
tire, and in their present state, were published quite so early. The prefaces of
Matthew and Mark, where, and where only, (with one exception,) the words
“Jesus Christ” occur, appear to have been an after-edition, as prefaces usually
are now ; though probably written before any of the Epistles.—See Davidson on
the New Testament ; and Westcott’s “ Elements of the Gospel Harmony.”
+ In the Gospels, the name ‘“Jesus,’”’ unaccompanied by “Christ,” occurs
nearly seven hundred times, while in the Epistles it thus occurs less than seventy
times, although the mention of the Lord by other names is frequent. In the
Gospels the preponderance of the use of the term “Jesus” over Christ is four-
teen to one. In the Epistles, that of the term “Christ” over Jesus is ten to
one. All the early Christian writers, too, after the death of the Apostles, follow
the nomenclature of the Epistles, or rather depart even more from that of the
Gospels.
362 DIFFICULTIES.
by no means insufficient, attempt to account for them without
the intervention of supernatural agency. Here, however, as
in the other case, difficulties meet us at the outset. The ex-
ertion of supernatural agency is a fact insisted upon by the
narrators of the different events: nay, it forms the foundation
on which the whole superstructure of Christianity is built.
Those narrators must themselves have been cognizant or not
cognizant of the fact whether such agency was or was not ex-
erted. If they were not cognizant of it, they either were fa-
natics or madmen. If they were, and laid claim to that which
they were conscious of not possessing, they could only be hy-
pocrites and impostors. What, then, is the value of a Christianity
built upon either of these foundations ?—the only Christianity
which the Rationalist and Spiritualist can acknowledge!
538. It is the usual practice of the class of Anti-Superna-
turalists whose objections are now under consideration, to avoid
all tho difficulties of details, and shelter themselves under
general assertions; insinuating, occasionally, an excuse, that
the marvels might readily be accounted for if all the details
were before them. In some instances, however, our continental
neighbours have supplied us with puerile attempts at the solu-
tion of Old and New Testament miracles, by means of natural
causes; and Mr Atkinson, following in their wake, cites of
the use of mesmeric signs and passes by our Lord, as in the
instance where He made clay with His spittle, and rubbed. it
on the eyelids of the blind. But, to refer only to the few mira-
cles adduced in our sixteenth Chapter, by what mesmeric or
other natural power were such “marvels” as are there alluded
to produced? Could any natural cause divide the waters of
the sea, and make them stand up as a wall on either side, so
hat the ransomed of the Lord might pass over dry-shod ? or
could any mesmeric influence lull thousands into the belief
that they had passed over; and that, whereas, when they went
to sleep they were on the Egyptian side of the sea, encom-
passed with difficulties and pursued by implacable enemies,
they were now in safety landed on the Arabian shore? Could
mesmeric passes satisfy the hungry, year after year, with food,
in a desert which produced none ; or draw a stream of water
out of the flinty rock, sufficient to quench the thirst and satisfy
MESMERISM. 363
the ever-returning wants of a fainting multitude? We have
heard of its pretensions to effect the cure of diseases,—such,
however, as are of a nervous character only,—but can it raise
the dead? We have heard of its pretensions to stay the pangs
of hunger by inducing a refreshing sleep; but can it make a
physical alteration in the principles of things; and, after per-
suading hungry thousands that they had eaten and were filled,
show baskets full of fragments as the remains of their collation P
539. The miracles of Scripture, as though providentially
adapted to repel every objection that in after-ages would arise,
while, generally, evidences of God’s benignity, of His hatred of
sin, yet compassion for the sinner, are far removed, on the one
hand, from the doubtful marvels which a sifting of evidence
might dissipate, or natural causes might account for; and as
far removed, on the other hand, from those physical impossibili-
ties which no amount of evidence could substantiate. Other
systems of religion, based really on fable, myth, and allegory,
have fallen before the power of investigation. Advancing
Science drives her chariot over them, and leaves them, in its
track misshapen monuments of human folly. But Science
sheds a lustre on owr faith, while it destroys all others: and
thus the Christian system stands upon a vantage-ground
which truth alone could give it. While the myths of all other
nations abound in puerilities, and statements of impossible oc-
currences, the Scripture records, though penned by unscientific
men, contain no physical impossibilities, such as the moon’s
passing through Mahomet’s sleeve; but simply statements of
what God has done, in every instance worthy of a God.*
Strange, then, must be the infatuation that rejects them be-
cause they narrate exertions of superhuman power, when all
creation, past and present, testifies that such a power has
sometime been exerted !
540. A cursory glanve at the nature and peculiarities of a
* Tf the miracle of Joshua be urged against me, I reply, that it was not im-
possible for God, who first gave it impulse, to suspend, for a time, the rotatory
motion of the earth. Nor was it impossible for Him to alter, for a time, the
refracting power of the atmosphere, and thus delay the hght—which may pro-
bably be the meaning of the text, rather than the stoppage of the body of the
sun and moon,
364 DIFFICULTIES.
few of the Scripture prophecies, will make it equally evident
that they are not the result of clairvoyance, or of any exercise
of the principles of “vital magnetism.” I choose again for
illustration those which were adduced in a preceding Chapter.
541. Supposing Isaiah to have been a clairvoyante, whence
did he obtain a clue to the future deeds and character of
Cyrus ? and how could he learn his name? He neither would
be presented with his hand-writing, nor anything that be-
longed to the unborn conqueror; nor can any known or
imagined process of mesmeric illumination account for his
foreknowledge of an event so remarkable as the conquest of
Babylon by that Persian king. When Jeremiah declared that
Jonadab, the son of Rechab, should never want a man to stand
before the Lord, no power but that which impelled him to ex-
claim, “thus saith the Lord,” could have enabled him to see
that after three thousand years had passed away the sons of
Jonadab would be a mighty host. When Hzekiel * denounced
destruction upon Tyre, and so literally described the details of
its accomplishment, nothing but the power of Him who seeth
the end from the beginning could have given him a vision of
the besieging army “scraping the dust” from off the ruins of
the continental city, to form a highway to that which stood
upon the isle. When Moses depicted the future desolation of
Palestine he had no clue, save that given him by Omniscience,
to discover how a “stranger from a far land,” sitting amidst
its ruins, should utter such bitter exclamations as those which
burst from the lips of the Gallic Infidel. And when the pro-
phets, one after another, breathed out the burdens of the
Jewish nation, when they told of the two several destructions
of their city and temple, the details of “the siege and the
straitness,” the utter ruin of their holy place—its very
foundations being ploughed up by order of the Roman stoic—
their miserable dispersion among all the nations of the earth,
and yet their miraculous preservation of a people “ distinct
and separate,” as well as “scattered and peeled ””—nothing
but Divine prescience could have enabled them to record with
the exactness of historic detail, events which were yet to be.
The clairvoyante even granting his visions to be realities,
* Ezekiel xxvi., xxvil., XXvill.
TESTS. 365
needs some sort of clue to enable him to pursue the object of
his search; but here was neither clue nor object for a clair-
voyante’s practice—the object and the detail being such ag
will accord with Divine Revelation alone.
542. No records upon earth exhibit less evidences of the
exercise of care on the part of their writers to guard against
the future discoveries of imposture than those of Revelation.
If not Divinely inspired, those writers would seem, again and
again, to have needlessly committed themselves to details
which would readily lead to the discovery of their imposture ;
and which, for any apparent object they had in view, might as
well have been omitted. The innumerable clues which they,
as it were, profusely offer for the discovery of untruth, if un-
truth be stated,—in the references to the history of other na-
tions mingled with the details of their own; in their narration
of numerous occurrences during the lifetime of those whom
they declare to have witnessed them; and in their prediction
of future events, with a “thus saith the Lord,” testify to
their honesty as clearly as the irrefragable nature of their
writings testifies that their claim to inspiration was a valid
one. Scepticism has examined and reéxamined. It has com-
pared their historic details with those of other nations, and
seemed to find discrepances. But the advance of Science and
of Criticism has shown those discrepances to be only seeming
ones ; and Criticism has been compelled to own the minor de-
tails of the Scriptures to be the most authentic records upon
earth. Why, then, should it refuse assent to the major ones
—the records of God’s miraculous dealings with His own cre-
ation P
366
CHAPTER XXIII.
OBJECTIONS BROUGHT AGAINST THE GREAT DOCTRINES OF REVELA-
TION MET AND OBVIATED—MEDIATION AND EXPIATION——VERBAL
AND BOOK REVELATION—THE ORIGIN AND EXTINCTION OF EVIL.
5438. A REVELATION being proved, it might well be urged
that the doctrines it makes known to us must be received on
the authority of the propounder; and, though they may be
discordant with man’s views and feelings, and with everything
he discovers in the physical Universe, he must yet receive them
with humble and implicit faith.
544. Such arguments as these have been commonly used,
and are utterly unanswerable. Yet I believe them to be as
utterly unnecessary, originating only in the limitation of our
knowledge, and destined to be cast away as man’s mind be-
comes expanded and enlarged. Whatever the Sceptic, in the
pride of his heart and intellect, may urge, there is no such in-
congruity between the two Revelations of Deity—the written
or verbal, and the material or acted, Word. The advance of
the physical and moral Sciences is continually presenting to us
new features in which the “ family likeness” becomes more and
more apparent; testifying, by their very congruity, that both
proceeded from the same plastic hand.
545. How often has the remark been made, that redemp-
tion, mediation, expiation, are discordant with the whole tes-
timony of the Universe around us. Yet that remark is as
false and unfounded as it is vain and futile.
546. There is a plain-spoken proverb much in use among
the humbler classes of society, and especially among those in
whose hearts the deleterious seeds of Infidelity are germinat-
ing, that “ every tub must stand upon its own bottom.”
547. But this proverb, in the figurative sense in which it is
used, is far from being of universal application. A system of
mediations is continually exhibited to us through the whole
kingdom of nature, whether they be or be not intended to
MEDIATION. 867
shadow forth a mightier truth, which Revelation only could
make fully known.
548. The young of most creatures, and more especially of
man, constantly find such a mediation in the care of the parent
—a care excited in the one case by irresistible instincts, and
in the other by instinct and reason combined.
549. Physical evils, too, are constantly alleviated or eradi-
cated by some mediatorial process. The bruised or wounded
flesh calls into play a latent power of healing, in the dispersion
of unhealthy humours, the formation of lymph, and the filling
up of the orifice, or the closing of the wound. A broken bone
will divert from the ordinary currents of animal life the phos-
phate of lime which may be necessary for its reparation. An
exhalation of noxious gases meets with its mediatorial correct-
ive in the principle of gaseous diffusion, which dilutes the sub-
tile poison, and spreads it over so wide an area as to render it
comparatively baneless. When vegetation is parched and
withered, the air becomes the mediating agent which conveys
to it the refreshing showers. When opposing forces gather,
and the “ negative”’ and the “positive” hold a part in their
isolation, conduction becomes the mediatorial, the combining
power, that mingles them into one. And when a satellite or
a planet has deviated widely from its mean orbital path, a
counter-attraction becomes the mediator that preserves it under
the influence of its primary.
550. The very commonest processes of nature are media-
torial. Every muscular exertion, every pulsation of the heart,
every breath that is drawn, causes a waste of the bodily frame :
when this waste has proceeded to a certain extent, the pangs
of hunger inform us that food is necessary to its replenishment,
and this food becomes the mediator which stays the otherwise
inevitable progress of dissolution.
551. Man, in the exercise of his reasoning powers, is con-
tinually following the same mediatorial process. He founds
hospitals for the sick, asylums for the orphan, penitentiaries
for the repentant. He enacts mediatory laws for the protection
of the weak, the repression of violence, and the punishment of
the aggressor. He establishes schools, and various educational
foundations, for the mediatorial instruction of the young.
368 DIFFICULTIES.
Yea, his wants have called forth, and his practice has recognized
as honourable, a class of professional advocates to plead the
cause of the accused, and stand as mediators between them
and the laws they are supposed to have broken.
552. The principle follows us into the minutest details of
private life. What is he, who, in the hour of danger, inter-
poses with his strong arm for the protection of the weak, or,
with his maturer wisdom, for the rescue of the thoughtless or
inexperienced, but a mediator between them and peril? What
is she, who, with noiseless step, paces the sick room, where
the once stalwart man is laid prostrate with weakness, watch-
ing his eyes to catch their language, that the lips may be
saved the necessity of speaking—anticipating his every want
and desire, smoothing his pillow so softly that his aching
head is eased, and his heart is reconciled to affliction by the
thought of the loving attention it awakens,—what is she,
but a mediatrix between him and the fell disease with which
he is grappling ? What is that mother, who, with simple and
eloquent words, and tears more eloquent, pleads with a sterner
father for the hapless boy whose early sins had nearly caused
his expulsion from under the paternal roof,—what, but a me-
diatrix between him and the unknown evils that impended ?
What is she, who, by uncomplaining sighs and tears, and far
more by patient, and, therefore, eloquent and silent endurance,
has weaned a degraded and besotted husband from the poison-
cup of intoxication, or the maddening influence of the gaming-
house, to a love of his own hearth and home, and the society
of those who are bone of his bone, and flesh of his flesh,—
what is she, but a mediatrix between him and ruin P
558. The doctrine of mediation is no startling theme. It
does not clash with any of the phenomena of the Universe
around us. It is no discord in nature’s voice—no harsh or
grating note in her harmonious anthem. Its very congruity,
at once with our physical and our moral nature, is sufficient to
render it @ priori probable that we might meet with a further
development of it in the higher department of Theology. And
when we consider the concurrent fact—a fact self-evident—
that man is morally diseased, the ten thousand adaptations
which we meet with in every department of the physical Uni-
EXPIATION. 369
verse might lead us inevitably to the conclusion, that some
such mediatorial influence would be adapted to his moral needs.
How vain, then, are the objections of the Infidel against the
doctrine of mediation, whose actions are observable everywhere
around us, as well as forming one of the very foundations of
the Christian Revelation.
554. To the doctrine of Expiatory Sacrifice, the objection
at first appears more forcible; and yet, in addition to the fact
that life is daily sacrificed for the sustentation of life, the belief
of a Higher Sacrifice would also seem to be one of man’s most
unconquerable instincts. Search for him when we will, or
where we will, in every age of the world, in every country un-
der heaven, sunk in ignorance and barbarism, or raised to the
highest pitch of civilization, that doctrine, more or less deve-
loped, still is his companion. He slays the victim as an offer-
ing to God; or he punishes himself, morally or physically, as
an expiation of his sin. And whence the wniversal prevalence
of such an ideaP It is idle to speak of it as the result of
superstition. Blindness and ignorance can lead to no such
uniformity of result. If in some one dark nation of antiquity,
or among some one of the races of mankind, such a notion as
expiation had been discovered, it might, with sufficient rea-
son, have been assigned to superstition as its originator. If a
few of those nations, or races, had seemed strangely to agree
in such a doctrine, it might have been accounted a remarkable
fact, an illustration of the doctrine of “ transmitted instincts a2
and would, among Ethnologists, have been considered a power-
ful evidence of their identity or origin. But the idea is as
extensive as the species. Its wniversal prevalence is an irre-
fragable evidence of one out of two facts. It is either a proof
that the doctrine was taught by the common progenitor of
mankind, to whom it was in some way supernaturally commu-
nicated ; or that it was an instinct implanted by the Author
of our being, which, like all other instincts, must meet with its
appropriate answer.
555. Nor is the doctrine of expiation fairly stated by the
Infidel, as “the punishment of the innocent for the crimes of the
guilty,” or as “an offering to appease the wrath of a Deity who
delights in the bodily sufferings of His creatures.’ As far as
24
370 DIFFICULTIES.
animal sacrifice is concerned, Revelation represents it as only
typical; and the sufferings of the victim, an unreasoning
creature, whose sufferings are confined to the simple article of
death, are no greater than they would have been by death
under any other circumstances; while, as regards the great
Expiatory Sacrifice to which they pointed, the objector leaves
out of the question altogether the great essential fact that it
was SELF-DEVOTION.
556. Christ cose “to do all that it became us to do before
we had fallen, and to suffer all that it became us to suffer after
we had fallen; and thus, in both respects, though in no way
bound by it, to exhibit a perfect and living example of what
the law of God requires from His creatures. Hence, though
the Lord did indeed lay upon the guiltless the iniquity of the
guilty, He did not substitute one creature for another, deny-
ing to the innocent that grace which he conferred upon the
wicked. The Victim upon whom the sentence of His dis-
pleasure fell was His own Son, the partner of His nature and
Deity, who first assumed, by His own spontaneous act, our
nature, in order that He might bear the burden to which we
had proved unequal.” *
557. We have read of Leonidas and his brave three hundred
compatriots stopping the ravaging march of the Persians at
Thermopyle, and devoting themselves to the salvation of their
country. We have read of the king of the Locrians, who,
when his son had broken the laws, the demand of which was
that both his eyes should be put out, mitigated the punishment
by giving in exchange for one of them an eye of his own; thus
enduring, self-devotedly, a part of the suffering allotted to his
child. We have read of the queen who sucked the poison
from the wound of the king, her consort, though convinced that
death would be the consequence of her heroic act. We have
read of the Polish servant, who, when pursued by wolves, first
eave up his horse to be devoured, then yielded up his own
body to the rapacious animals to stay their pursuit, while his
master and mistress—the Count and Countess Podotsky—got
safely within the walls of the adjacent city. And numerous
have been the instances wherein soldiers have caught the death-
* Marsh “On the Evidence and Nature of the Christian Religion.”
EXPIATION. Bie
blows intended for their commanders—not merely risking, but
devoting their own lives for the salvation of a life which they
held to be more important than their own. And is such con-
duct reprobated by the general mass of mankind? Is it
pointed out as an abuse of the instinct of self-preservation, an
impropriety, a discordance with the general tenor of experi-
ence, and irreconcilable with the facts of the physical Universe ?
Far from it.
558. If God had purposely designed to prepare man’s mind
for greeting the self-sacrifice of Jesus with marvelling admira-
tion, we can scarcely perceive how His wisdom, power, and
goodness could have been more efficiently exercised than by
planting in his heart such an admiration of self-sacrifice, that,
in the commonest concerns of private life, the principle is
loved and reverenced; and when it leads one or more indi-
viduals to offer themselves as victims, and suffer death, for the
sake of others, it is recorded and eulogised by the painter’s
pencil and the poet’s song.
559. And the great, the inimitable Sacrifice of Calvary is not
such a scene as Shelley and other caricaturists have painted it
—an endurance of super-human sufferings to appease a super-
human storm of boiling indignation.* It is an exhibition of
the love of a Deity—whose nature and whose name are Love—
stooping to the limits of creatureship, and enduring the agonies
of death, to reconcile His jarring attributes, in the pardon and
restoration of the lapsed and ruined creature ; attracting that
creature, by such an exhibition of His love, back to the bosom
of love from which he had foolishly wandered. “ God so loved
the world, that He gave His only begotten Son, that whosoever
believeth on Him might not perish, but have everlasting life.”
“ Hor God sent not His Son into the world to condemn the world,
but that the world through Him might live.’ “ Herein is love,
not that we loved God, but that God loved us, and gave His Son
or @ propitration for our sins.’ “ For scarcely for a righteous
man will one die, yet peradventure for a good man some would
* TI acknowledge that such terms as “the wrath of God” are to be met with
in the New Testament; but the original word does not convey the exact mean-
ing which we attach to “wrath” in the present day. That word is opyec,
which is defined by Aristotle as “‘a vehement desire accompanied by grief.”
24 *
372 DIFFICULTIES.
even dare to die: but God commendeth His love towards us, i
that while we were yet sinners Christ died for us.”
560. The next difficulty or objection which comes under
notice, is the modern one raised by so-called “ Spiritualists,”
such as Francis Newman, Foxton, and Parker, against verbal
and Book Revelations. Eschewing as absurd the idea that
anything so insignificant as “a book” should contain a Reve-
lation of God’s will to mankind, this class of writers has lat-
terly contended that it is either utterly impossible, or contrary
to what we might expect from the Deity, that He should
make any communication of the kind to His creatures other
than by an impression on the mind.
561. To speak of Christianity as merely a “ Book Revela-
tion,” is neither correct nor proper. The Bible, indeed, zs
such a “ Book Revelation” to mankind; but that Book con-
tains the history of an acted Revelation, extending over a long
series of centuries, and consummated in the life of a Man who
was in the highest sense a “ Revelation of the Invisible :”’ ex-
hibiting, at once by word and deed, the will of God to man.
The life of Jesus of Nazareth (in whom dwelt the fulness of
the Godhead bodily) was a moral Revelation of Deity, in a
form which man could understand and appreciate. Its ap-
plicability to answer his implanted instincts, is evidenced by
its universal adaptation to humanity, in every stage of social
progress, from the rudest to the most polished and intellectual
condition. But even if we leave out of sight this culminating
point in the Christian system—the Revelation of God in the
life of Messiah—and consider it merely as a verbal and Book
Revelation, the objection of Professor Newman, that a Book
Revelation is impossible, may be pronounced as wholly un-
tenable.
562. The anonymous author of that excellent volume, the
“ Bclipse of Faith,’ (Henry Rogers,) has fairly met this ob-
jection ; showing that if a Revelation were made to the mind,
as Spiritualists conceive, it might only be latent there, and
need a “ Book Revelation” to call it out into operation. He
has ably contended, also, that there can be no inconsistency
in supposing God would make use of the instrument which is
man’s chief means of progress, as the medium of His commu-
BOOK REVELATION. 878
nications with the human race. But I would push the matter
much further than this; and unhesitatingly declare the posi-
tion assumed by these professors of a Sceptical Christianity to
be at once unphilosophical and unnatural.
563. If God be a God of infinite power, wisdom, and good-
ness, it is natural and philosophical to conclude He would deal
with His creatures according to the powers and faculties with
which He has endowed them—with the irrational as irrational,
and with the rational as rational. The chief distinction be-
tween the human and the unreasoning or half-reasoning crea-
ture, consists in the faculty of speech, and the power of com-
municating and recording thought by means of arbitrary signs.
To the unreasoning creature God communicates by Revelation
to the mind, or that which corresponds therewith—impression
upon the organization. By this He guides them in what
forms half the business of their life—the knowledge of “ what
to eat, drink, and avoid.” Man, however, has to attain this
knowledge by a different process—by observation, experience,
and the exertion of his reasoning powers. In this, and other
respects, then, God deals with him as a rational and responsible
creature, endowed at once with reason, and that highest crea-
ture-gift, the freedom of the will. But to communicate with
him, as @ rational creature, on the subject of Religion, and give
him thus a Revelation of His will, He must do it through the
medium of those faculties which distinguish him from the brute
—through the medium of speech and language—of written or
oral teaching ; and such a communication must necessarily be
a verbal or Book Revelation. For even the holy life of Jesus,
without His preceptive teaching, would have formed but a
very imperfect Revelation of Deity to man.
564. The demand, then, of these modern “ Spiritualists,” is
none other than that God should degrade mankind ; deal with
His rational creatures as merely instinctive ones; and rule,
and lead, and guide them, by means of impressions upon their
organization, or that which is tantamount thereto, by “re-
ligious ideas” within, through the medium of the “moral and
spiritual senses.”
565. We can only judge analogically of what would be
God’s dealings in one case, by a knowledge of what are His
374 DIFFICULTIES.
dealings in another; and since in the one case He treats His
rational creature man (in consequence of his being rational)
very differently from the mode in which He deals with in-
stinctive and irrational beings,—and there are means by which
He could thus deal with him in the case supposed,—even
though there had been no professed Revelation of the kind in
the world, it would be unphilosophical and irrational to sup-
pose that He would treat him as a merely instinctive creature,
in the higher department of religion—in communicating a
knowledge of His will.
566. Moreover, the position of these Spiritualists is in an-
other respect untenable. The mind, it is true, has its religious
faculties and instincts, but these, like all other faculties and
instincts, must seek and obtain their answer, not from within,
but from without themselves. “ Our physical appetites assured-
ly do not find their material of satisfaction within themselves.
Our senses rely for meet occupation and reward upon outward
objects. Our intellect does not originate its own conceptions,
apart from appropriate external embodiments of truth. We
do not draw up our ideas of beauty from the obscure abyss of
our own nature. Even the glorious faculty of insight pre-
supposes objectivity as a necessary condition of its exercise.” *
And though when religious truth is presented under the guise
of a human life, or embodied in human language, it forms what
man’s religious instincts or faculties can seize upon as their
appropriate answer, yet it is contrary to all analogies to con-
ceive that by those faculties or instincts, of themselves, it could
ever have been “ developed.”
567. I come, then, to the third doctrinal objection—the
mode in which Revelation accounts for the origin and exist-
ence of evil.
That evil does exist all men are agreed, although strange
and extravagant ideas of its nature and being have often been
prevalent in the world. The bare fact, that one of the most
difficult problems of philosophy has always been “in what way
to reconcile its prevalence with the wisdom and goodness of
God,” is of itself a sufficient testimony to the reality of its ex-
istence. And the Volume of Revelation gives the only rational
* Miall’s ‘Bases of Belief,’”’ pp. 94, 95.
EVIL. 375
account of its origin, in the departure or divergence of the
responsible creature from his Creator by disobedience to His
mandates—his fall from the state of purity in which he was
originally created.
568. Already have I shown, in the tenth Chapter, that the
existence of evil is not incompatible with the wisdom and good-
ness of Deity. It cannot be so, because both exist, although
so completely antagonistic to each other; and since both do
exist, it is manifest that both can exist. Yet, all philosophy
could do was to point out the compatibility of their existence ;
and by an analysis of circumstances, in which man had been
wont to discern only evil, show that in the concurrent causes
which produced the effect he deprecated, wisdom, power, and
goodness were still discernible.
569. Thus far, then, Revelation agrees with universal expe-
rience ; and propounds a truth which all thinking beings must
acknowledge—that evil exists, and must, therefore, have had
an origin. And what if it teach us something further. What
if it lead us backward by no intricate ways to see its origin, and
forward to a higher and brighter path to contemplate the
means of its mitigation and its final overthrow! It was chiefly
for this end that Philosophers of old declared a Revelation
necessary. It was to solve the enigma consequent upon its
existence that they asked for, and anticipated, a voice from
heaven. Why, then, should man seek for a ground of objection
in the fact that it has answered the purpose for which it was,
by the wisdom of the ancient world, so long and ardently de-
sired P
570. And that purpose it has answered—practically and in-
tellectually answered. It has taught us practically to endure
with patience the many afflictions of this life, in the bright
expectation of another and a better yet to come: and it has
taught us intellectually to contemplate the means by which,
and the period at which, evil will become extinct. In the lines
of its deep and pure philosophy we are presented with a pic-
ture of the manifested God—the King and Governor of all
things finite—creating the Universe, creating a moral and
responsible creature, in the full consciousness of his inherent
defectibility, and with the foreknowledge of his fall; and cre-
376 DIFFICULTIES.
ating him, though thus necessarily mutable, with a view to the
further manifestation of His own attributes in the great act of
Redemption, by which the eradication of evil should be finally
accomplished, and the creature be rendered immutably secure.
And what though millions of years may have passed over since
material things, with the accents of their praise, first broke
the solemn stillness of eternity,—since material light first
shed its radiance on the darkness of immensity,—we know not
but we may yet be in the very vestibule of creation, the pre-
lude-passage to its brighter and more transcendent glories.
Commencing with the lowest forms of life, Geology testifies
that our earth went on, through incalculable ages, giving
sustenance to being after being, of a higher and still higher
grade; but that it was only as yesterday the moral creature,
MAN, first trod upon its surface. What marvel, then, if he at-
tain not all at once the final glory of his being! What marvel,
if some incipient and inevitable disease, some moral small-pox
of creatureship, must first be developed and eradicated, ere he
attain the full maturity of his spiritual strength! What mar-
vel, if Redemption, as yet unconsummated, be necessary to
complete and consummate the work of creation, ere the per-
fection of the creature can be rendered immutable, and the
goodness of the Deity flow free!
CHAPTER XXIV.
DOCTRINAL DIFFICULTIES CONCLUDED—FAITH. RESULTS—-ADAPT-
ATION OF CHRISTIANITY TO MAN AND MAN’S WORLD—CONCLUD-
ING HYMN.
571. How beautiful is the patient waiting of Faith! It
grasps the unseen without seeking to penetrate into its myste-
ries. It apprehends the ineffable without attempting to gaze
upon its dazzling radiance, and thus become blinded and be-
ee Se ee eg
FAITH. OTF
wildered. A thousand sources of aberration may present
themselves ; but, true as the magnet to the pole, its finger still
points to Him whose love it has realized ; and whose existence,
therefore, it has felt and known. Clouds of discouragement
may blacken the whole heaven, and no ray of hope may shoot
athwart the gloom; but when wholly unable to indicate the
presence of the Great Source of its light, heat, and actinism,
it rests, unmoved, in patient abiding; and, like the index on
the dial-plate,
‘
“Waits till the sun shines out again.”
Storms may gather, and the roaring waves may dash, foam-
crested, on the rocks that oppose their progress: but, like the
limpet to the sea-washed cliff, it clings only the more closely
to the Rock of Ages—the Centre of its trust. Distress and
anguish, in some humbling, unromantic guise, may rob its
possessor of all adventitious good: cares and anxieties may
perplex and overwhelm: but calmly abiding, with tearful yet
loving eye, it looks upward to its Lord, acknowledging that He
who seeth the end from the beginning doeth all things well!
—How beautiful is the patient waiting of Faith!
Yet it is an objection urged by many, and felt by numbers
more, that in the Christian system so much should be made of
Faith, and such great consequences should be suspended on
the simple act of believing.
572. And what is Faith ? and what is certainty ?
Haith is the belief of a matter respecting which there may
be doubts, and connected with which there may be difficulties.
Certainty 1s the consciousness of a matter respecting which
there cannot be a doubt, and to a knowledge of which no diffi-
culty appertains.
573. We have passed, gentle Reader, (if you have carefully
followed me,) through a comprehensive course of study, glanc-
ing at all the main features of the Universe of physics and of
mind. I have given substantial evidences of the being of a
God, all-powerful, wise, and good; and of the truth of the Re-
velation He has made to man. I have, further, calmly and dis-
passionately considered all the main difficulties of the Atheist
and the Infidel; and shown them to be futile. And now I
378 DIFFICULTIES.
challenge your Faith! I do not pretend to have made it cer-
tain that a Deity exists ; or to have certainly demonstrated that
the Scriptures which we call “ Holy” are a Revelation from
God, the Creator. All I ask, and all that God asks, is your
belief, your Hath! I have left, it may be, many little difficul-
ties unnoticed ; many quibbling objections unanswered. Every
one of these has been replied to, directly or inferentially, by
others, whose labours have rendered the task unnecessary now.
But even if none of them had been noticed, yea, if they were
all unanswerable, the evidence I have furnished is sufficient to
sweep over such puny barriers just as the advancing tide sweeps
over the sandy dams upraised by playful children on a sea-
washed shore. It cannot be unreasonable, then, after the
evidence laid before you, to demand your credence, your con-
fidence, your Faith !
574. How few are the matters respecting which anything
like certainty can be attained. We are certain that we live.
We are certain there cannot be two hills without an interven-
ing valley. We are certain that two and two make four. But
self-evident truths are not only small in their number, but cir-
cumscribed also in their nature. All the greater and lesser
events of our lives, all the springs of our actions, centre not
on certainty, but on Faith.
575. Mathematical demonstration may make a near ap-
proach to certainty ; but more than ninety-nine out of every
hundred believe zts facts, not on having witnessed the demon-
stration, but on the testimony of others. They receive them
upon Hath.
576. Man eats and drinks, so far as those are not instinctive
operations, on the Fwith that the food will give him nourish-
ment. The workman labours, and the merchant sends forth
his goods, not because there is any certaimty that they will be
remunerated, one for his work, the other for his merchandise,
but both act upon Hath. The trader trusts his customers with-
out any certamty that he will receive payment for his goods—
he trusts them in Fath.
What a picture, then, would the world present, if men were
as sceptical, and demanded as much certainty, in connection
with these things, as they do upon the subject of Religion !
FAITH. 8379
577. And what if religious Faith and knowledge have their
difficulties ? So have all other kinds of Faith and knowledge of
which the mind can conceive. Throughout, and even beyond,
the Universe, they meet us at every iri It is difficult to
conceive of the creation of material things—the bringing of a
Universe out of nothing; or rather, out of the bare poten-
tiality of Deity: yet, “ by Faith we believe that the worlds
were made:” and reason corroborates our Faith, by her tes-
timony that all finite things must sometime have had a be-
ginning.
Tt is difficult to conceive of a commencement of time, or
duration ; but by Faith we believe that God (aiwvas eran)
constituted the enduring times: and reason corroborates that
fact also, by her testimony that whatever grows older must one
time have had a beginning.
It is difficult to conceive how life can proceed from a pa-
rental source ; nay, without the evidence of such things before
us, it might well be conceived as impossible; but Maith be-
lieves it can be, though she knows not how—believes it on
evidence she cannot controvert.
It is difficult to conceive how a little seed can possibly be-
come a plant, or a majestic tree ; and no one would be induced
to credit such a thing without the evidence of its continued
occurrence ; yet Faith gives her assent to the fact, notwith-
standing the difficulties with which it is surrounded.
It is difficult to imagine how light and heat can be con-
tinually radiating from “the sun, unless that luminary be an
incandescent body ; or how, if it be an incandescent body, its
light and heat should be continually kept up; yet Faith does
not refuse to believe in its constant and undiminished radia-
tions because of the difficulties which attend any attempts at
explanation.
The very existence of the physical Universe, the reality of
the things by which we are surrounded, is encompassed with
difficulties long thought insurmountable; yet auth refuses
not her credence to the existence of the one and the reality
of the other.
What we know of the Universe, what we know of the things
by which we are surrounded, we know only through the me-
3880 DIFFICULTIES.
dium of the senses. Yet the senses may deceive mankind, as
in abnormal conditions they often have done. Nay, the works
of the Ideal Philosophers, who ruled the world of mind for
more than two thousand years, have made it evident that we
cannot be absolutely certain things are what they appear. See-
ing is but the effect of an image impressed upon the retina ;
hearing, the effect of vibrations upon the auditory nerve; feel-
ing, a sensation conveyed to the sensorium by an impression
upon the nerves which receive the sense of touch. And as
these sensations are not “non egoistic,” but “ egoistic,’” not
without ourselves, but within ourselves,—belonging rather to
the me than the not me,—it is, consequently, only by Fuith
that the Deity would not deceive us, but so formed the senses
that in their normal state they shall convey to us correct im-
pressions,—it is only by such Fuith we can philosophically come
to any rational conclusion that the visible Universe, that the ma-
terial things by which we are surrounded, are what they appear.
How foolish, then, is it to reject Revealed Religion on ac-
count of its difficulties, when difficulties similar, and often
greater, appertain to everything that gains our credence: and
how irrational the objection, that in the Christian system so
much should be made of Faith, when Faith is the mainspring
of all our thoughts and actions—the very soul of our mental
and our moral life.
578. We proceed yet further. To make the truths of Reli-
gion self-evident, would be to deal with man, not as a rational,
but as an instinctive being. It would be to annihilate the
freedom of his will; and force him to act by what is tanta-
mount to an impression upon the organization. Faith, then,
is the only way in which a rational creature, as a rational crea-
ture, can be led to receive the truths which God has revealed,
and, actimg upon that reception, walk in the way of His com-
mandments.
579. Nor in any respect more valid is the last branch of the
objection—* that such great consequence should be suspended
upon the simple act of believing.” If Faith were only, as some
have represented it, the reception of a certain form of doctrine,
no such consequences might be expected to attach to it. But
the Christian Faith, as I have already intimated in other por-
RESULTS. 388l
tions of my Treatise, is something more than this inoperative
credence—this dead and unproductive belief. It operates
upon the whole creature with transforming power, by the in-
troduction of new thoughts, new feelings, new habits, new
motives and desires. Realizing the declaration of the pardon
of sin and restoration to the favour of his Maker, and embrac-
ing with his warmest affections the astounding and transform-
ing truth, that God, the God from whom he was estranged, 1s
a Being of infinite love, who so loved him, as Himself to en-
dure the penalty of transgression, that he might live for ever,
—the Christian has a Faith beyond the mere credence of cer-
tain facts revealed, or the reception of a certain form of doc-
trine—a Faith which operates upon the life, and capacitates
him for fellowship with his God and -Saviour, at once in this
and in a better world.
580. Preposterous is it, then, to object to Christianity on
account of the great consequences which it hangs upon the
simple filial act of believing, when the wisdom and goodness of
Deity are displayed in making that the means of man’s restora-
tion to holiness and Him; when it enables man to approach
His footstool with humble boldness, with child-like reverence,
crying, “Abba, Father; when it arms him for the victory
over “the world, the flesh, and the devil,” and fits him for an
inheritance hereafter, “ incorruptible, undefiled, and that fadeth
not away.”
581. And now, what are the inferences we may legitimately
. draw from the premises which, in this whole Treatise, have
passed under review? what the grand results we have ob-
tained ?
They are: That there isa Being, all-powerful, wise, and good,
—‘asingle conscious Being outside of nature,” of which He is
the Author, not the soul,—from whom all else proceeds, and has
proceeded:—That this Being exists in a plurality of Modes or
Persons, since He is at once absolutely infinite, apprehensible,
and communicable ; maintaining His own abstract infinitude,
yet stooping to create a finite Universe, and upholding that
Universe by His renovating and sustaining care :—That at
least one race of the moral creatures He has formed is not in
its normal condition, but has fallen into a state of ignorance
382 RESULTS.
and sin:—That He who stooped from His infinitude for the
creation of things finite, has still further condescended to re-
veal Himself to the erring and fallen race, consummating that
Revelation by taking to Himself the form and nature of the
lapsed one, for the fuller manifestation of the perfections of
Deity, and the duties of humanity; and, as the crowning act
of that marvellous condescension, died an expiatory death for
sin, in order that the law of immutable morality may be
honoured in the pardon of the sinner :—That a belief of this
vicarious Sacrifice, as an exhibition of the love of God, so
operates upon the mind, as to transform its enmity to love, to
turn rebellion into fealty, and reconcile the fallen one to the
Being from whom he has unconsciously wandered :—That the
present life is but the prelude to another, in which the enigmas
of Time shall meet with their solution, and recompenses shall
be made :—and that there is reason to expect a coming period
of Duration—“the times of the restitution of all things,”
when Moral Evil shall be cast out of the Universe in which
God’s wisdom and goodness overflow.
582. And is it possible to conceive of there being no system
in which these results are found concentrated ? no moral re-
flection of the Universe in its unity and completeness, which,
grasping at once the detail and the concrete, will, in its vast
embrace, encompass all ?
583. The laws of matter—the varied aspects of nature—the
universal adaptation of all things each to other—the abundant
and unceasing provision for the wants of every living creature,
—appeal to the intellect with overwhelming force; and tell
us, “There is a God.” But there is another logic, besides
that of the understanding—the logic of the heart and affec-
tions. Man feels, and knows, that there is something morally
wrong in himself, and in his conduct—that, while everything
in the realm of physics is obedient to law, he himself is an out-
law, through the freedom of his will. And is it possible to
conceive that there should be no provision for appeal to that
errant will, for appeal which will carry sufficient force to bring
it also into subjection, that, in the realm of morals as well as
physics, order may universally reign ?
584, The stony records of the earth sufficiently testify to
ADAPTATION OF CHRISTIANITY 383
the exercise of benevolent forethought. Multitudes of little
polypes, in past geological eras, were led to gather the con-
tents of impregnated waters, and deposit them in limestone
rocks. By processes of heat, deposition, or electricity, metallic
veins and metallic ores were stored in the once sub-aqueous
soil. The most abundant and luxurious vegetation that the
earth has ever known was provided, not for the wants of its
then living creatures, but kept unconsumed, covered over, and
hermetically sealed, to preserve it safe from the processes of
decomposition, that, deep in the bowels of the earth, stores of
fuel might be found. ‘Thus provision was made, millions of
years beforehand, for the physical wants of a creature yet to
come. And can we conceive that no such provision, in the
“ councils of eternity,” has been made also for his moral wants ?
that no record, the counterpart of earth’s stony tablets, would
tell him of the same benevolent provision for his higher
spiritual needs—when he feels that he has wandered from the
orbit of rectitude, and needs some compensating attraction to
restore him to the path of safety ?
585. The earth-born worm which weaves for itself a winding-
sheet, and, bidding farewell to its present constitution and in-
stincts, enters a chrysalis as its grave,* contains within its body
even before its metamorphosis, the lineaments of the butterfly.
And man has instincts which indicate an after-state of being,
and bid him, for that after-state, prepare. Can it, then, be
thought possible that there is no record, which, more clear
than his instincts, more plain than the writing which, by dis-
section of the caterpillar, the microscope discovers, will tell
him of the future, and how for the future to prepare ?
586. Every Pagan system, every Philosophic aspiration,
every honest ascent from nature to its Source, presents us
with portions of truth, commingled with conceits and errors.
But Curistranity reveals truth only, and embraces all truth.
Its entire adaptation to the wants and necessities, the instincts
and desires, of the moral creature to whom it has descended
from the bosom of Almighty, Ever-Living Love, bespeaks its
heavenly origin. Proceeding from the great Author of all
* See Walker’s ‘‘God Revealed in the Process of Creation,”’ p. 99
384, HYMN.
things, it recognizes not only the laws of physics, but the laws
also of mind and morals. It rests not on a mere isolated
portion of the universe of being ; but, in its mighty orbit, com-
prehends the whole. It shows us God as the Creator and
Preserver; and shows Him, also, as the Renovator and Re-
storer. It reveals Him as the Fountain of life and intellect,
and the great Consummation of the moral creature’s joy. It
provides for the great, the felt, the unspeakable WANT of
Nature, so constantly expressed in all her travailing pangs.
For, more powerful than the attractions discovered in her peer-
less and undeviating laws,—attractions molecular and chemical,
magnetic and centripetal,—it reveals to our astonished gaze
the attraction of the Cross,* that controls the errant will of the
lapsed creature, and brings it into humble, holy, and loving
subjection to the will of the great Creator.
587. Thus, then, have we discovered the great truths for
which we have been seeking. Philosophy, Science, and Reve-
lation here unite and harmonize; while earth, and air, and
ocean, and the wide spangled heavens, declare an HvEr-PRE-
SENT, A CREATING, RENOVATING, AND SusTAINING Gop!
588. O Txuov! in whom, and of whom, and by whom, are all
things! THou! whose voice called Nature into being; and
whose Parental hand drew me from the dark mazes of Infi-
delity and error, and gently led me to a knowledge of Thyself,
beneath a brighter, though not cloudless sky, receive, at the
hand of one of Thy redeemed ones, this earnest, though feeble,
tribute of his love. In dependence upon Thee was it com-
menced. In Thy strength has it been continued and com-
pleted. He sends it forth upon its mission in dependence upon
Thee, in whose hands the weakest instrument becomes effectual,
and by whose assistance even babes and sucklings may con-
found the wisdom of the wise.
Thee all Creation praises, in its testimony to Thy wisdom,
Thy goodness, and Thy power.
The suns which blaze amid the dark expanse, to all but Thee
* “ And I, if I be lifted up from the earth, will draw all men unto me.”—
John xii. 22.
HYMN, 385
unknown, innumerable,—the galaxies that stud the pathways
of immensity, and greet our vision with their distant light—
praise Thee.
Planets which roll around their central stars, and satellites
that urge their mystic course around their primaries, obedient
to the Finger which impelled them, and the Power that guides
them safely in their motions—praise Thee.
Mountains and valleys, hills, and plains, and woodlands,
covered with beauty, and redolent of fragrance, presenting for
the wants of Thy creatures the gifts of Thy munificence—
praise Thee.
Rocks, chasms, and volcanoes, those signs of depression and
upheaval, landmarks of renovation, which Thy wisdom has or-
dained to keep constantly habitable the surface of the earth—
praise Thee.
Fountains and streamlets, bright rivers which run placidly
along, and laughing cataracts that leap among the hills, and
seas, and oceans, that, ever murmuring on their restless way,
breathe forth the full bass of Nature’s general song—praise
Thee:
Mists, as they rise from the surface of the deep, thick clouds
and vapours, that spread softness through the air, and, de-
scending in dews and showers, gladden and fertilize the earth
—praise Thee.
The vegetable tribes that sprang forth at Thy call, and re-
joicingly live on under Thine ordinance of re-production, feed-
ing on the supplies with which earth and air are laden—praise
hee:
The myriads of creatures that revel unseen, as in an ocean
of their own, in every tiny sparkling water-drop,—the insect
tribes, which flutter in the sun-beam, or wander on the surface
of the earth,—the feathered choristers, that make heaven vocal,
and fill the groves with joyous harmony,—the fishes, that
glide amid the waters,—and the animated forms which tread
earth’s firmer bosom, rejoicing in the life and sustenance Thou
givest—praise Thee.
These praise Thee for creation, and the bounties of Thy
providence, by which their returning needs are constantly sup-
plied. And for these, too, man may praise Thee—man, the
. 25
386 HYMN.
subject of Thy bounties, the creation of Thy hand. But he
may wake a strain they cannot echo, a strain with which the
angels cannot vie—beholding in the beneficent Parent of all
creatures, his Brother, God Incarnate—he may sing of the
wonders of Redemption, and the deep, the unfathomable mys-
teries of Love.
O! Thou Eternal, Thou Almighty, and All-Loving One!
when, when will Thy lapsed creature awake to a full sense of
his obligations unto Thee ? when will he lead the anthems of
Creation, and strike the key-note to the music of the spheres?
Hasten the time! Oh speed it on its way! when the earth
shall be filled with the knowledge of Thy glory, when the
plague-spot of sin shall be banished from the Universe, and
unceasing immortality shall reverberate Thy praise! Amen!
Hallelujah !
387
APPENDIX A.
SPECTRAL ANALYSIS AND THE NEBULAR THEORY.
THE discoveries of Dr W. A. Miller and Mr William Hug-
gins in connection with spectral analysis, and especially the
observations made with some of their instruments upon the
nebule, have tended to modify the views which the discoveries
made by Lord Rosse’s telescope had caused to be generally pre-
valent, that al/ the nebule might, if we had telescopes of suf-
ficient power, be resolved into star clusters. By Mr Huggins’s
observations it is found that some of the nebule will give no
continuous spectrum ; and these, he concludes, possess no solid
or liquid bodies, but are merely masses of floating gas. A com-
parison between the results of his observations and those ob-
tained by Lord Rosse’s telescope is certainly remarkable as
tending in the same direction. Mr Huggins states that half
the nebule which he has found to yield a continuous spectrum
have been resolved, and about one-third more are considered as
probably resoluble, while of the nebulae which by spectral ana-
lysis appear to be gaseous, none, according to Lord Rosse, have
been resolved.
Respecting the great nebula in Orion his statements are
open to some question. He says—“ This object is also gaseous.
The spectrum consists of three bright lines. Lord Rosse in-
forms me that ‘the bluish green matter of the nebula has not.
been resolved by his telescope. In some parts, however, he sees a
large number of very minute red stars,’ which, though apparently
connected with the irresoluble matter, are yet doubtless distinct
from it. THESE sTARS WOULD BE T00 FAINT TO FURNISH A
VISIBLE SPECTRUM.”
388 APPENDIX A.
I take this extract from Mr Huggins’s admirable Lecture,
delivered at Nottingham during the meeting of the British
Association there (1866), and I have put the last sentence
in small capitals because it corroborates a suggestion I had
previously made in more than one of our periodicals, that the
distance of the nebule, and the consequent faintness of their
hight, if they are starry clusters, might prevent a proper spec-
trum being obtained.
Whether any of the nebule be really gaseous, as they ap-
pear to be by the tests of the spectroscope, and thus may be
rather classed with comets than habitable worlds, is a question
which has but a very remote bearing either upon natural or
revealed Theology. Attempts have however been made to re-
vive, by aid of these supposed discoveries, the self-creative
theories of La Place, noticed in the third and eighth chapters
of this work. At the British Association Meeting in 1865 the
President of the Mathematical and Physical Science section is
‘reported in the Atheneum to have said—
“In one curious instance, that of the great nebula in the
sword-handle of Orion, telescopic and spectral observations
appear to be at variance. The former showed the nebula to
be resoluble, partially at least, into a few bright spots; the
latter showed a spectrum of only three lines—a criterion of
gaseity. The solution of the contradiction is doubtless to be
found in the suggestion, that the bright spots are not stars, but
aggregations of the gaseous fluid. Imagination would lead us
to conclude that we have here a cosmic process actually in oper-
ation before our eyes, the birth of a stellar group, the Sormation
perhaps of solar systems, the nebular theory realized in fact.”
This extract gives a fair specimen of the hurried conclusions
which were drawn by numerous men of science whose leanings
are adverse to Scripture, from the apparent facts of spectral
analysis ; and form a strong contrast to the modest deductions
of the discoverer himself. I quote it for the purpose of show-
ing that, whatever be the actual results of spectral analysis,
such assumptions are utterly unfounded.
It has been the frequent experience of amateurs, when expe-
rimenting on sunlight with a common prism, that a very dull
day will prevent their obtaining a continuous spectrum. The
result of their efforts has not been very dissimilar from those
described as being obtained from the supposed gaseous nebulz
APPENDIX A. 889
by the perfected instruments of Messrs Miller and Huggins—a
Sew bright lines unconnected with each other. Bearing in mind
then Mr Huggins’s statement as to the very faint light of the
nebule, the famous Dumb Bell nebula being described by
him as having only a twenty-thousandth part the light of a
candle, and bearing in mind too his own remark quoted above,
that the stars seen by Lord Rosse in the nebula of Orion
would be “too faint to furnish a visible spectrum,” we may
surely pronounce it possible that the inability of observers to
obtain a continuous spectrum from some of the nebule may be
on account of their distance, and the consequent faintness of
their light. If this be the case the results of their efforts to in-
vestigate the composition of those nebule are simply nil. But
let us turn to the other side of the question. Let us suppose
that the results of such observations are real, and just what
they appear to be. Let us suppose that the light from these
irresoluble nebule is sufficient to reveal the nature of the ma-
terials from which that light arises, and that the nebule in
question may safely be pronounced to be “nitrogen, hydrogen,
and a substance at present unknown,” what is the evidence it
gives? Why, we may safely conclude, on the plain evidence of
spectral analysis, that we certainly have not before our eyes
“the birth of a stellar group,” “the formation of solar systems,”
or “the nebular theory realized in fact.” From no such nebula,
resembling enormous comets’ tails, did the universe or SYS-
tem, of which our earth forms part, arise, for they do not con-
tain the elements necessary to its existence. They contain only
three elements, while our earth has at least sixty-four. For if
the observations be worth anything, and there be metals in
those nebule, even in a gaseous state, the bright lines indicating
their presence should appear. And if there be no metals pre-
sent, it may safely be said that the dream of producing a uni-
verse, a stellar group, or even a world, out of such materials, is
one of the most baseless visions that ever occupied a philoso-
pher’s brain.
More modest than those who hurriedly seize upon his disco-
very to support a foregone conclusion, Mr Huggins, in the
truer spirit of science, simply asks the question whether the
new facts with which the prism has furnished us are an evidence
of the reality of that primordial nebulous matter required by
the theories of Herschell and La Place. I think I have given
390 APPENDIX A.
evidence above that we are not warranted in arriving at such a
conclusion. And I now will conclude in his sober and eloquent
words :—‘“ It would be easy to speculate, but it appears to me
that it would not be philosophical to dogmatize at present on
a subject of which we know so little. Our views of the universe
are undergoing important changes; let us wait for more facts
with minds unfettered by any dogmatic theory, and therefore
free to receive the obvious teaching, whatever it may be, of new
observations. Star differs from star in glory, each nebula and
each cluster has its own special features : doubtless in wisdom,
and for high and important purposes, the Creator has made
them all.”*
* Huggins’s Lecture at the meeting of the British Association, 1866.
1
a ey.
391
APPENDIX B.
MAN’S ANTIQUITY AND ORIGIN.
Tux publication of Sir C. Lyell’s “ Antiquity of Man,” afew
months after the last edition of this work appeared, created an
exciting controversy which has now subsided. The evidence he
adduced for man’s high antiquity was all of a very questionable
character, and chiefly of the kind which had already been met
and shown to be insufficient in the nineteenth chapter of thig
work—the most apparently reliable evidence being that human
remains and remains of human workmanship were to be found,
in connection with the bones of extinct animals, in strata sup-
posed to have been deposited long anterior to the date assigned
to Adam’s creation. For a year or two the contest was carried
on rather sharply, and the subject was continually kept before
the public mind. Flint implements (celts) began however to
be discovered in such abundance in the south of France—as a
rather natural result of the “demand’’—that even geologists
began to doubt the genuineness of many specimens. At length,
at Moulin Quignon, in 1863, a human jaw-bone was found
imbedded among the “ celts :”” and a loud shout of triumph was
raised by a number of those who had long desired this “ con-
necting link between human workmanship and human remains.”
The discovery naturally gathered to the spot many of the lead-
ing savans both of France and England. They were certainly
not unanimous as to what age and what race of man the jaw
might be supposed to belong, the proverb about doctors disa-
greeing being well illustrated during the meetings at Abbeville
by the different opinions expressed on this subject. An im-
392 APPENDIX B.
portant lesson however was at length learned by the discovery
that the jaw had been placed in sitw by the workmen who found
it, having been taken from a disiuterred body which was after-
wards produced. That lesson was one of caution, and much
less has been said about stone implements in our current litera-
ture since that time. One important fact, however, has since
been abundantly proved—that the “stone age,” for which such
high antiquity had been claimed, reached, even in Western
Europe, far down into the Christian era. For the incon-
trovertible evidence gathered from battle-fields and the sites of
stormed towns, and from Saxon vocabularies in which stone
axes and stone adzes were mentioned as instruments of hus-
bandry, showed that flint implements were used both for war
and for labour in our own country in Saxon times, centuries
after the Romans brought—during the period of their occupa-
tion—their instruments of bronze and iron.
The other principal evidences Sir C. Lyell brings forward for
man’s high antiquity are the peat mosses of Western Europe ;
the Danish kitchen middens; and pile buildings on the shores
of lakes. But even these are closely connected with the theo-
ries respecting the stone, bronze, and iron ages; and the fancies
built on all stand or fall together. Thus the age of the Danish
dunghills, and of the pile buildings on the borders of the Swiss
Lakes, is said to correspond (because of the implements found
in them) with the age of the ancient peat, and for the growth
of the peat many thousand years are claimed, chiefly because in
the lower portion are found flint and stone implements, in the
middle portion bronze ones, and in the upper portion imple-
ments of iron. As, however, we find that sometimes in the
game country, and at the same period, all three kinds of imple-
ments were used, we need not give so large a period to divide
these ages, but must take, as our only reliable evidence, the as-
certained rate of the growth of peat. In this Sir C. Lyell him-
self shall be our witness. He cites, in his “ Principles of Geo-
logy,” the case of Hatfield Moss, in Yorkshire, which, he says,
“appears clearly to have been a forest 1800 years ago.” He
states too that a considerable portion of the peat in Europe is
evidently not more ancient than the age of Julius Cesar: and
quotes from Gerard, the historian of the Valley of the Somme,
a TS ante ee ee
APPENDIX B. 393
a statement that in “the dowes¢ tier of that moss was found a
boat loaded with bricks.’’*
That, in the course of earth’s changes, both organic and inor-
ganic remains do get into places where we should not expect to
find them is indisputable; but one fact related by Dr Mantell
should teach us not to be too hasty in the conclusions we draw
from these strange occurrences. He tells us that, in 1831,
some workmen employed in deepening the river Dove, found,
ten feet below the bed of the river, a mass of ferruginous con-
glomerate. Now, had there been discovered embedded in that
mass a bronze ring and a portion of a human hand, we should
unquestionably have had some learned discussions on such evi-
dent proofs of man’s high antiquity, for, by the slow action
which our “uniformitarians” see everywhere prevailing, it
would have taken many thousands of years to bury those re-
mains ten feet beneath the bed of a river. Happily, however,
we have been spared all these discussions, for, in this conglom-
erate, thus lying far beneath a river’s bed, there appeared some
coins of Edward the First.+
The adhesion given in by Sir C. Lyell to the views of Darwin
and Huxley respecting the ape-origin of man, brought those
views still further into notice; and much debate was held
among “ Hthnologists””? and “ Anthropologists,” as to whether
man was ever created, in the accepted meaning of the term, or
born of anape: and whether in one ape or many originated the
different races of man.
In one matter Professor Huxley certainly served the cause
of the Scripturists, while he himself rejects the biblical account.
On purely scientific grounds he thus contends, in a paper “On
the Methods and Results of Ethnology,” for the unity of the
human race. “The Polygenists .... have as yet completely
failed to adduce satisfactory proof of the specific diversity of
mankind.” But, “even if the differences between men are
specific, they are so small that the assumption of more than one
primitive stock for allis altogether superfluous. Surely no one
can now be found to assert that any two stocks of mankind dit-
fer as much as a chimpanzee and an ourang do; still less that
* See further “The Antiquity of Man, an Examination of Sir 0: Lyell’s
Work,” by S. R. Pattison, F.G.S.
tT See Archeological Journal, vol. vii.
394 APPENDIX B.
they are as unlike as either of these is to any New World
Simian.”
Mr Huxley found his strongest opponent to the ape theory
in one of the first naturalists of the age, Professor Owen. He
clearly showed to the unprejudiced such a difference between
the brains of the highest ape and the lowest of the human race
as to require many “ missing links” to connect the two together,
even if all the other apparent impossibilities which stand in the
way of man’s being so derived, could be overcome.
Not only, however, in their own coteries, but at every suc-
cessive meeting of the British Association, these questions have
been mooted ; and at the last meeting of that body at Notting-
ham (1866), Mr Reddie read an exhaustive paper “On the
Serious Theories of Man’s past and present Condition,”’ which
was nearly all the Scripturist could desire. In the course of
that paper he calmly, yet elaborately, considered the question
in all its bearings; and showed that if we were swayed by pre-
ponderating evidence instead of fancy we might fairly arrive at
three conclusions :—Ist, That the human race descended from
one primeval pair. 2nd, That man has existed no longer on the
earth than a fair interpretation of Scripture chronology will
warrant. 38rd, That man first appeared in an elevated con-
dition of intellect and morals, from which he afterwards de-
generated.
ANALYTICAL INDEX OF SUBJECTS.
AporTED and rudimentary organs,
section 267
Acari, (the,) of Crosse and Weekes,
39, and note
Adjustment of forces, 77, 80, 89
Analogy between the written and the
acted Revelations, 442, 443, 444,
445, 446
Animal organization, 149, 150, 151,
152, 153, 154, 155, 156, 157, 162,
163, 164, 177
Anthropomorphism, 506, 507, 508, 509,
510, 511, d1la
Ant, (the white,) 185
Anti-supernaturalism, 512, 513, 514,
515, 516, 517, 518, 519, 520, 521,
522, 523, 624, 525, 526
A priori and a posteriori evidence com-
bined, 309
Articulata, 152
Assyrian antiquities, 411, 412, 413,
414, 416
Astrology, 280, 281, 282, 283
Atheism, summary of, 301
Atheist’s belief, (the,) 61
Atheist, confounding finite and infinite,
248, 250, 256
Atmosphere, (the,) 98, 99, 100, 101,
102, 103, 104
Beaver, (the,) 186
Bee, (the,) 182
Birds’ nests, 184
Cataclysms of past time, 462
Cell-life, 121, 122, 128, 124, 125, 127,
128, 129, 130, 131, 132, 133, 134,
135, 136
“Celts,” 472a, 4725, 472¢
Centre of the Universe, 73
Chance, 212
Chemical elements and combinations,
92, 93, 94, 95, 96
Christian experience, 332
Cometary orbits, 83
Comet of Biela, note to 81
Concluding hymn, 588
Consentaneity of Nature and Revela-
tion, 385, 386, 387, 388, 389, 390,
391, 392, 393, 394, 395, 396, 397,
398, 399
Constituents of organized substances,
Tit
Contingences provided for by a system
of compensations, 312
Course of the general argument, 11,
1oets
Creation necessary, to have originated
the Universe, 15, 18, 29, 30, 31, 34
Creation necessary, to have originated
life, 35, 38, 40, 44, 46, 47, 50, 51,
53, 57, 57a, 58, 59, 60
Creature intelligence, 197, 203, 204, 205
Deductions of philosophy, 419, 420,
491, 422, 423, 424
Dental apparatus, 165
Design, 316
Development, 225, 226, 227, 228, 229,
230, 236, 237, 238, 239, 240, 241,
242, 243, 264, 265, 267
Different classes of evidence, 359, 401,
402, 408, 404, 405, 406, 407, 408
Differences in organisms, 267a
Difficulties connected with the Mosaic
history of the Creation, 453, 4454,
455, 456, 457, 458, 459, 460, 461,
462, 463, 464, 465, 466, 467, 468,
469, 470, 471, 472
Difficulties of Genesis, 448, 449, 450,
451, 452
Distribution of inorganic elements, 114,
115, 116, 117
Disturbing forces, 87
Doctrines of Revelation, 426, 427, 428,
429, 430, 431, 432, 433, 434, 435,
436, 437, 438, 439, 440, 441
Domestic poultry, 190
Early date of the written New Testa-
ment Scriptures, 527, 528, 529, 530,
531, 532, 583, 534, 535, 536.
Earth, (the,) its position in the Uni-
verse, 24
Earth’s strata, 261
Egyptian antiquities, 410
Electro-psychology, 372
Eternity, its nature, 16, 19, 20, 21, 28,
29, 30, 32, 33, 34
ANALYTICAL INDEX OF SUBJECTS.
Evidences of Revelation, 400, 401, 402,
403, 404, 405, 406, 407, 408
Evil, 268, 269, 276, 277, 285, 286, 287,
288, 289, 290, 291, 292, 293, 294,
295, 296, 297, 298, 299, 319, 567,
568, 569, 570
Evil, Ptolemaic system, 278, 279, 280,
281, 282, 283
Evil, Zoroastrian System, 270, 271,
272, 273, 274, 275, 276, 277
Evil, Epicurean Objections, 284, 285,
286
Evil, not a principle, 276, 286
Evil, its extinction, 570
re wee
Extinct mammalia, 472c, 472d
Faith, 571, 572, 573, 574, 575, 576,
577, 578, 579, 580
Fortuitous origin of things impossible,
36, 43, 44, 47, 178
Generation, 56
God’s existence deduced from Eternity
and Immensity, 34
Goodness, 317, 318, 319, 320
Gravitation, 83, 86
Human Body, chemical composition of,
note to 40
Human era, (the,) 472a
Human instincts, 198, 199, 200, 327,
328, 329, 330, 331, 351, 355
Human passions, 201, 202
Human race, recent origin of, 469
Human race, unity of, 473, 474, 475,
476, 477, 478, 479, 480, 481, 482,
483, 484, 485, 486, 487, 488, 489,
490, 491, 492
Human remains, 472e
Immensity, its nature, 16, 24, 25, 27,
33, 34
‘Inductive Philosophy,’ 259, 260,
261, 262, 263, 264, 965, 266, 267
Infinitude, its nature, 16, 20, 21
Infusoria, 48, 149, 150, 158, 159
Instinct, 180, 181, 182, 183, 184, 185,
186, 187, 188, 189, 190, 191, 192,
193, 194, 195, 196, 198, 199, 200
Internal fusion of the earth, 229, 232,
233, 234
Intuitive principles, 206, 207
Isomeric bodies, note to 133
“ Law,’’ as a cause, 244, 245, 246, 247,
249, 250, 252, 254, 255, 256, 257.
258, 259, 266, 313, 314
Life, its powers and functions, 41, 42,
45, 46, 48
Light, analogy between physical and
mental, 353, 354
Lost, (the,) recovered, 408, 409, 410,
411, 412, 418, 414, 415, 416
Matter, not eternal, 29, 30, 31, 32, 33,
310, 311, 470
Mediation, 545, 546, 547, 548, 549,
550, 551, 552
Memory, 365, 366
Mesmerism, 356, 357, 358
Metaphysical arguments, why unpopu-
lar, 14
Meteorites, 231
Mind, 323, 324, 325
Minuteness, 160, 161
Miracles and prophecies of Scripture
supernatural, 537, 638, 539, 540,
541, 542
Mollusca, 153
Moon’s orbit, variations in, 84
Morphological resemblances, 267¢
Multiple Stars, 88
Muscular action.and apparatus, 168,169,
170, 171, 172, 178, 174, 175, 176
Mutual dependence of animal and ve-
getable kingdoms, 112
“Natural Selection,’ 264, 265, 266,
267, 267a, 2676, 267¢
Nature, (as a cause,) 220, 221, 222,
223, 224
Nature, a great sacrament, 334
Nature’s teachings, 343, 344, 345, 346,
347, 348, 349, 350, 352
Nebule, (the,) 71, 72, 73, 2380, 267¢
Necessity, 52, 53, 54, 214, 215, 216,
217, 218, 253, 254, 256
Noachian Deluge, (the,) 497, 498, 499,
500, 501, 502, 503, 504, 505.
Order of the Universe, 75, 76, 77, 78,
81, 82, 83, 312, 316
Oxygen, its abundance, note to 93
ee ee eke a ee ee ee a ore
f
F
%
¥
2
%
‘
oe
ANALYTICAL INDEX OF SUBJECTS.
Pantheism, 305, 315
Pausi-Theism, 303
Personality of Deity, 326
Philosophy,as contradistinguished from
physical science, 418
Planetary orbits, 85
Planets, (the,) are they inhabited
worlds, 53, and note to 53, note to 89
Platean’s experiment, 229, 235
Pre-Adamic death, 493, 494, 495, 496
Precession of the Equinoxes, 472
Prospective contrivances, 177
Rabbits and foxes, 187
Rational principle, (the,) sometimes
misled, 209
Reasoning from insufficient knowledge
dangerous, 3
Regulation of animal fluids, 166
Resemblance and difference between
crystalline and vegetable forms, 118,
119, 120
Resemblances of organic creatures, 267
Results of the whole argument, 581,
582, 583, 584, 585, 586, 587
Revelation, 336, 337, 383, 384
Revelation, (the Christian,) 384, 385,
386, 387, 388, 389, 390, 391, 392,
393
Revelation supplementary to nature,
337, 338
Revelation possible, 339, 340
Revelation probable, 341, 342, 343,
344, 345, 346, 347, 348, 349, 350
Revelation necessary, 351, 352, 353,
354, 355
Revelation, its rejection on doubtful
grounds unsafe, 9
Revelation, a mental telescope to na-
ture, 9
Rotifer, animalcule, 48, 150
Schulze’s Experiments, note to 123
Sidereal heavens, (the,) 24, 25, 26, 26a
Skin, (the,) 167
Sleep and dreaming, 368, 369
Something eternal, but what? 250,
251, 252, 253, 254, 255, 256
Soul’s (the) incorporeity, 356, 357,
358, 360, 361, 362, 363, 364, 365,
366, 367, 368, 369, 370, 371, 372,
373, 374, 375, 376, 377, 378
Soul’s (the) immortality, 379, 380,
3802, 381
Spontaneous production invalid, 123,
124, 125
Stars, (the,) their testimony to a Cre-
ator, 65, 66, 70, 73, 74, 77
Stars, (the,) distance from each other,
67, 68, 69
Stars, (the,) number of, note to 67
Stars, (the,) magnitude of, note to 67
Summary of argument on Natural
Theology, 310 to 332
Summary of Atheism, 301
Summary of Pantheism, 305
Summary of Pausi-Theism, 303
Summary of Theism, 307
Summary of Vestiges of Creation, 243
Summary of Darwin’s Origin of Spe-
cles, 266
Theory of explosions, note to 106
Theory of “ Law,” 244, 245, 256, 247,
249, 250, 252, 254, 255, 256, 257,
258, 259, 266, 313, 314
Tides, (the,) note to 87
Toads, longevity of, note to 472
Truth, its simplicity and immutability,1
Truth, its consistency with itself, 2
Truth, its consistency with God’s acts,
4, 5, 6,7
Truth, its consistency with God’s acts
not always apparent, 3, 8
Types in nature, 260, note to 433
Unity, 178, 321, 322
Vegetable organization, 136, 137, 138,
139
Vegetation, its characteristics, 140, 141,
142, 143, 141, 145, 146, 147, 148
Verbal and Book Revelation, 560, 561,
562, 563
Vertebrata, 154
Vertebrate skeleton, 260, 267c.
Wasp, (the,) 183
Water, 105, 106, 107, 108, 109, 110
Will, (the,) 325, 374, 375
Yeast plant, (the,) 125
Zoophyta, 156
INDEX OF AUTHORS QUOTED OR REFERRED TO.
ABERCROMBIE, 206, 361, 369, 405
Adams, 80
Agassiz, note to 260, 473
Argyle, (Duke of,) note to 1
Aristophanes, 225
Aristotle, note to 559
Atkinson, H. G., 51, 157, 213, 214,
244, 246, 295, 301, 312, 356, 360,
364, 366, 369, 513, 514, 520, 538
Aymard, M., 472¢
Bachman, Dr, 477, 480, 491
Beaumont, Eli de, 233, 263, 267a, 459,
502, 504
Bell, Sir C., 163, 169, 198, 377
Blackburn, 412
Bolingbroke, Lord, 181
Bond, note to 72
Botfield, B., note to 472a
Bouchet, 370
Brodie, Sir B., 327
Brown, Dr John, 212, 297
Buckland, Dr, note to 452
Buffon, 48, note to 59, note to 481,
note to 499
Biinsen, Chev., 529
Butler, Bp., note to 446
Buyers, 306
Byron, note to.516
Carpenter, Dr, note to 46, 127, 136,
172, 186, 241, 501
Chalmers, 79, 463, 471, note to 499
Champollion, note to 410
Clement, 527
Cowan, Dr, 361
Crosse, 122
Cudworth, 219, 376
Cumming, Dr, 496, 499
Cuvier, 237, 238, note to 505
Dacier, M., note to 427
Darwin, Charles, 213, 264, 265, 266,
267, 267a, 2672, 267¢
Daubeny, Professor, note to 116
Davidson, note to 5385
De Candolle, 501
De Morgan, 82
De Saulcy, note to 415
Dick, Dr, 103
Diemerbrock, 361
Dobbin, Dr O., 530, 533, 534, 535
D’Orbigny, 223, 263, 267a, 459
Drew, Samuel, 219, note to 365
Dwight, Dr, note to 43
Edwards, 478
Ehrenberg, 149, note to 150
Elliott, Rev. E. B., 503
Epicurus, 284
Faber, Rev. G. 8., 505
Faraday, Dr, note to 99, 105
Farrier, Dr, 361
Ferguson, 84
Forbes, Professor, 263, 489
Forster, Rev. C., note to 415, note to
458
Fownes, Dr, 98, note to 115, 128,
132
| Fox, W. J., 516, 519
Foxton, note to 427, 516, 560
| Frey, note to 59
Fullom, note to 73, 142, 191, 502
Geddes, Dr, 463
Gray, note to 452
Gregory, Dr, 356, 357, 358, 367
Haddock, Dr, 357, note to 358, 369
Haller, Dr, 361
| Hamilton, Sir W., note to 49
Peat Dr, (of Mobile,) note to
92, note to 384, note to 486, 502,
| 605
‘ Harcourt, Vernon, 505
Harris, Dr John, 42, note to 122, 141
Harwood, 531
INDEX OF AUTHORS QUOTED OR REFERRED TO.
Heber, Bishop, 481
Hébert, M., 472¢
Heberden, Dr, 361
Henderson, H. Ms 27
Henri, M., note to 410
Herbert, Lord (of Cherbury), 329
Herschel, 73, note to 73, 215
Hinckes, Dr, note to 411
Hippolytus, 529
Hitchcock, Dr, note to 463, 496
Holyoake, Gr Ait 19, 248, 250, 301
Hopkins, Lieutenant, note to 87
Howe, Dr John, 58
Humboldt, 67, note to 73, 76, 89, 124,
note to 460, 488, 489
Hume, David, 512, 513, 520
Hunt, Robert, 96, note to 103, 188
Huxley, Prof., note to 264, 4724, 472¢
Irenzeus, 527
Johnston, James F. W., 125, note to
365
Kane, Dr, 370
Keith, Dr, 415
Kepler, note to 447
Kidd, Dr, 510
King, Archbishop, 293, 495
Kine, Dr, note to 460
Kinedon, Dr, 361
Knox, Dr Robert, 473, 474, 475, 477,
483, 484, 492
Laborde, note to 416
La Grange, 75, 87
La Place, 15, Se, 87 210, 232
Lardner, Dr D., '83, 238, 459, 502
Lardner, N., 527
Lartet, M., 472¢
Layard, Captain, note to 411, note to
416
Leibig, Professor, 45
Lepsius, note to 410
Leverrier, 80, 87
Lewis, 358
Lindley, Dr, note to 164
Linneus, 489
Livingstone, Dr, note to 496
Long, 478
Lucretius, 225
Lyell, Sir C., 238, 262, 263
Lyonnet, 168
Maccall, 516
Maclaurin, 78
Madler, note to 88
Mantell, Dr, note to 48, 149, 156
Marsh, 556
Marshall, 361
Martineau, Harriet, 19, 218, 244, 245,
257, 301, note to 356
Maw, Geo., 265
M ‘Cosh and Dickie, note to 95
Miall, note to 524, 566
Miller, Hugh, note to 39, note to 154,
237, 238, note to 468, 472e, 472d.
note to 499
Milton, 494
Miraband, 43, note to 59, note to 81,
213, 214, 215, 220, 229, 295
Mitchell, note to 75, note to 87
Monboddo, Lord, 473
Moore, Dr G., ale to 46, 155, 208,
062, 368
Morgagni, Dr, 361
Moller, 249, 499
Muratori, 527
Murray, Dr, note to 103
Murchison, Sir R., 263
Newman, F., 246, 516, 560, 561
Newton, ‘Sir le 83, 87°
Nichol, Professor, 22, note to 24, note
to 67
Nott, Dr, 473
Novalis, 312
O’ Halloran, Dr, 361
Origen, 527
Osburn, 410
Owen, Professor, 260, note to 260,
2676, note to 433
Paley, Archdeacon, 56
Palmer, Elihu, 51, note to 59
Parker, 516, 560
Penn, Granville, 458
Pickering, 489
Pictet, M., 472e
Plato, note to 424
Playfair, note to 84
INDEX OF AUTHORS QUOTED OR REFERRED TO.
Powell, Baden, note to 72, 213, 259,
262, 267a, 303
Pritchard, Dr, 367, 478, 491
Rawlinson, Colonel, note to 411
Redford, Dr, 427, note to 486, 505
Reichenbach, Baron, 221, 358
Retzius, 242
Ritchie, A. T., 460, 466, 468
Rogers, Henry, 49, 562
Roulin, M., 238
Schulze, 123
Sedgewick, 263, 455
Sidonius Apollinaris, 503, 504
Shelley, 52, 213, 559
Shuckford, note to 458
Smee, Alfred, note to 40, 46, 122, note
to 124, 163, 187, 194, 297
Smith, Dr Pye, note to 449, 459, 460,
465
Smythe, note to 476, 481
Socrates, note to 424
Somerville, Mrs, note to 67, 87, 459
Spinoza, 312
Stirling, John, 511, 516
Strauss, 305, 516, 517, 518, 520, 524,
531, 533, 536
Swainson, note to 499
Syme, 516
Tatian, 527
Taylor, Isaac, 527
Tertullian, 527
Thompson, R, A., 322, 323, 324
Tillotson, Archbishop, 274
Tregelles, 527
Tupper, M. F., 286
Ure, Dr, note to 92
Vaughan, Dr, 314, 334, note to 403
Vestiges of Creation, (Author of,) 74,
76, 210, 213, 226, 227, 228, 234.
236, 238, 242, 288, 296, 303
Volney, M., 407
Walker, note to 433, 585
‘Warburton, note to 458
Weekes, 122
Westcott, B. F., 535
Whately, Archbishop, 193, 198
Whewell, Dr, note to 53, note to 72,
87, 140, 249
Wiseman, Dr, 416, 481, 487, 505
Young, Dr, 487
Zoroaster, note to 424
GLOSSARY OF SCIENTIFIC AND UNUSUAL WORDS.
ABNORMAL, contrary to rule, irregular.
ACARUS, plural ACARI, a genus of insects, of which the “smother fly’ in
gardens and ‘window plants is a familiar example.
ACOTYLEDONOUS, without cotyledons.
ADUMBRATION, a faint sketch, a shadow. .In false Theology, the word is
sometimes used to represent the Universe, not as a machine, the work of
God, but as a sort of evolution of Himself, or throwing forth of His own
shadow.
ALG A, sea-weed.
ANHYDROUS, destitute of water.
ANNELIDA, or ANNELIDES, worm-shaped animals, which appear to be
divided into little rings, or annular folds.
ANTHROPOMORPHIC, human-form.
A PRIOERL, from the former, from the beginning onwards; a mode of reason-
ing in which the effect is proved by the cause.
ARACHNIDES, or ARACHNIDA, a class of small animals, including spiders,
mites, and scorpions.
ARCHETYPE, the original of which, or after which, any copy or resemblance
is made.
ASSIMILATION, the state of being brought to a likeness; in animal che-
mistry, the process of digestion.
AZOIC, without life.
BRANCHIA, the gills of a fish.
BRECCIA, a kind of pudding-stone, composed of small fragments of stone ce-
mented or run together,
BRONCHIA, the tubes which carry tee into the lungs of an animal.
GLOSSARY OF SCIENTIFIC AND UNUSUAL WORDS.
CATACLYSM, a deluge; an inundation.
CELLULAR TISSUE, the tissue or substance of which all organic life is first
built up, which, though to the unaided eye it usually appears solid, is,
when examined with the aid of a microscope, found to be full of cavities,
or cells, permeable by fluids.
CENTRIFUGAL FORCE, the force by which a body in rotation tends to re-
cede from the centre of motion.
CENTRIPETAL FORCE, the force by which a body is drawn to the centre of
motion.
CEPHALOPODA, a class of molluscous animals which have their feet, or or-
gans of locomotion, arranged round the head.
CEREBRUM, the upper and front mass of the brain.
CHEMICAL AFFINITY, the attraction, or liking, which one kind of matter
has for another, which causes them to enter into combination; as oxygen
and iron to make rust.
CHEMICAL ELEMENTS. There were anciently thought to be but four
elements—earth, air, water, and fire. It is now ascertained that these are
none of them elements; the first three being compounds of other elements;
the last merely a transition state of matter which is undergoing a chemical
change. The number of the elements at present known is about sixty.
They are divided into gases, earths, and metals. The gaseous elements are
chiefly represented (in bulk) by oxygen, hydrogen, and nitrogen: the
metals are most of them well known: the earths are of two classes—the
one, represented by silicon, continues in an earthy condition when united
with oxygen; the other, represented by carbon, sulphur, &c., when united
with oxygen, takes a gaseous form, and the combinations are called acids ;
as carbonic acid, sulphurous acid, §c. Carbon and oxygen are, perhaps, the
two most important elements of our world; carbon forms the chief bulk of
animal and vegetable structures; oxygen (which word means /ife-gener-
ator) enters into the composition of almost everything we see, forming a
great part of air and water, and also of the crust of the earth, which 1s
nearly all composed of earthy or metallic oxides.
CHIMERA, something absurd, a vain, idle fancy ; originally a fabled monster.
COGNITION, knowledge.
COLLAPSE, a shrinking or falling together of the sides of that which is hollow
or elastic.
GLOSSARY OF SCIENTIFIC AND UNUSUAL WORDS.
COLLATERAL, not direct; sideways, or running parallel ; not immediate.
COLLOCATION, arrangement, orderly placing.
CONCOMITANT, accompanying, concurrent with.
CONGERIES, a collection of particles or small bodies into one mass,
CONGRUITY, agreement; proper relation between things.
CONIFERA, an order of plants bearing cones, or tops, in which seeds are con-
tained, of which the fir, or pine, is a familiar example.
CONTEMPORANEITY, existing at the same time.
COSMICAL, relating to the Cosmos, or orderly arranged Universe.
COSMOGONY, the science that treats of the origin of the world.
COSMOS, order, the orderly arranged world or Universe.
COTYLEDON, the seminal leaf of the plant, or the lobe that nourishes the
seed,
CRYPTOGAMIC, in plants those which have their means of fructification con-
cealed, and have apparently neither flowers nor sexes.
CRYSTALLINE, having the form of a crystal, bright, pellucid, or trans-
parent.
CUTICLE, the outer skin, that ‘covers and protects the real skin in which is
the delicate sense of feeling.
DICOTYLEDONOUS, having two cotyledons.
ECCENTRICITY, deviation from a centre, irregularity.
ELLIPSE, one of the three conic sections, an oval figure, which may be either
nearly circular or greatly elongated.
Evepyea, (Lnergia,) some supposed energies of nature, by which things are
produced without the aid of a Creator. The English language contains no
such meaningless word.
EPIDERMIS, the cuticle or scarf-skin by which the true nervous skin is
covered.
EPIGLOTTIS, a cartilage which covers the aperture of the windpipe.
EXODE, a departure; hence the title of the Book of Exodus.
EXOGENOUS, increasing by successive external additions.
EXUVIA, whatever is put off, shed, or left; the spoils and remains of natural
objects deposited in the earth.
GLOSSARY OF SCIENTIFIC AND UNUSUAL WORDS.
FAUNA, a term used in Geology to designate the animal creation.
FEBRILE, relating to, or partaking of, fever.
FINITE AD INFINITUM, from a beginning onward without end; distin-
guished from Infinite, which is without beginning as well as without end.
FLORA, a term used in Geology to designate the vegetable creation.
FORTUITOUS, accidental, happening by chance.
FOSSILS, animal or vegetable remains dug out of the earth.
FOSSILIFEROUS, containing fossils.
GALAXY, a splendid assemblage; in Science, long used to designate the
Milky Way, which was once considered to engirdle the “ Universe,” but
Astronomy has since taught us that there are many such galaxies.
GLOTTIS, the upper opening of the windpipe.
GRAMINIVOROUS, feeding on grass.
GRANIVOROUS, feeding on grain.
HETEROGENEOUS, contrary, dissimilar, of an opposite nature.
HEXAGONAL, having six sides, or angles.
HIEROGLYPHICS, emblematical or sculpture writing.
HOMOGENEOUS, having the same nature or principles.
TLYPERBOLA, one of the three conic sections which deviates much further
from a circle than the ellipse. It is described by Geometricians as
“formed by cutting a cone by a plane, which is so inclined to the axis
that, when produced, it cuts also the opposite cone, or the cone which is
the continuation of the former, on the opposite side of the vertex.”
HYPOSTASES, distinct substances, self-subsisting. The word hypostasis 1s
used by the Greeks to designate the distinct modes of existence in the Di-
vine Essence. It is usually expressed in English by the term “person,”
though that word does not convey the exact meaning: hence some prefer
the use of the term “ mode,” instead of “person,” as less liable to dispute.
ICHTHYIC, relating to fishes.
IGNIS FATUUS, a kind of luminous meteor seen in summer nights in 1 marshy
places, supposed to consist chiefly of phosphoretted hydrogen gas.
INCANDESCENT, glowing with white heat.
INCORPOREITY, not belonging to a body.
GLOSSARY OF SCIENTIFIC AND UNUSUAL WORDS.
INFINITESIMAL, an infinitely small, or almost inappreciable, quantity.
INFUSORIA, microscopic insects, or animalcules, found in water.
INHERENT, naturally pertaining to, existing inseparable in, not adven-
titious,
INTEGUMENT, the skin, or outward covering, anything that covers or en-
velopes.
INTUITIVE, seen at once by the mind, without previous process of induction ;
perceived immediately, without the intervention of argument or testimony.
IPSIETY, a man’s own individuality.
LARYNX, the upper part of the windpipe.
LATENT, hidden, concealed, secret.
LATERALLY, by the side, sideways.
LEGUMINOUS, belonging to, or consisting of, pulse; as, for example, peas
or beans.
LOGOS, (Aoyoc,) THe Worp. This term was used by Plato prior to the
coming of our Lord, as the name of the Second Hypostasis in the Divine
Essence. It was also used by St John as the designation of our Lord.
That a Greek Philosopher should have found his way to so much of truth
is certainly remarkable; but the objection that Christianity was founded
upon Platonism is on many accounts utterly absurd.
MANICHEES, the followers of Manes, a Persian Philosopher of the Third
Century, who taught that there were two Deities, co-eternal and co-equal
—the one good, the other evil.
MESOZOIC, the middle “period”? into which the Scologital epochs exhibiting
former life are divided.
METAPHYSICS, the Science which regards the ultimate grounds of being as
distinguished from its physical manifestations,
MONAD, that which is strictly one, a simple substance, the simplest form of
animal life, or smallest constituent part of bodies ; used sometimes also in
Metaphysics as a designation of Deity—the all- -comprehensive ONE.
MOLECULE, an atom, or minute particle.
MONOCOTYLEDONOUS, having one cotyledon.
NEBULOUS, misty, cloudy, hazy.
NEBULA, clusters of stars, not clearly distinguishable.
GLOSSARY OF SCIENTIFIC AND UNUSUAL WORDS.
NORMAL, strictly according to rule or principle.
NUCLEATED, something having a nucleus within itself.
ORGANIZED, consisting of parts codperating with each other.
OSTENSIBLE, held forth to view, openly professed.
OUTRE, beyond, out of the common limits, overstrained.
OXYDATION, the act of combining with oxygen, and forming an acid or
oxide—thus iron, when oxadized, forms rust—brass forms verdigris ; the
carbon contained in coal and wood, when oxydized or burnt, forms carbonic
acid; hydrogen gas, when oxydized by means of flame, forms water. By
oxydation, also, the blood is purified in the lungs of the used-up carbon it
has gathered from the various tissues,.in its progress through the veins—
the carbon, combining with the oxygen, forms carbonic acid, while at the
same time this process of minor combustion produces and keeps up the
animal heat.
PALAONTOLOGIST, one who studies the fossil remains of ancient life.
PALAOZOIG, (from two Greek words, signifying “ ancient” and “life,” the
rocks supposed to have been formed when life was ew upon the earth.
PANTHEISM, a belief that all things are God,—that the Universe is the body
of God, or God the Soul of the world.
PARABOLA, the third of the conic sections, formed by the intersection of the
cone by a plane parallel to one of its sides.
PARENCHYMA, a spongy and porous substance, the cellular tissue of animals
and vegetables. j
PAUSI-THEISM, belief in a resting or quiescent Deity.
PERIHELION, plural PERIHELIA, the point in the orbit of a planet or
comet which is nearest to the sun.
PERIPHERAL, the circumference of a circle or other curvilinear figure.
PERISTALTIC, a motion, which may be best described as opening and then
immediately closing, by which the food is propelled through the winding
course of the intestines.
PER SE, taken in the abstract, viewed as alone.
PERTURBATION, disturbance, disorder; in Astronomy, the deviation of a
body from its proper and regular orbit.
PHANEROGAMIC, having the re-productive organs visible.
PHANTASY, fancy, imagination, phantom.
GLOSSARY OF SCIENTIFIC AND UNUSUAL WORDS.
PHARYNX, the back part of the mouth, or upper part of the gullet, frequently
called the throat; though that term properly applies to the whole fore-
part of the neck, in which are both windpipe and gullet.
PHOTOSPHERE, the luminous atmosphere which encircles a sun, a sphere
or circle of light.
PHYSICIST, one versed in Physics; a term seldom applied, except to those
whose attention is directed exclusively to Physics.
PLANE, a smooth or even surface; in Astronomy, the Jevel in which planets
move around the sun : thus, to give an example, though there is no assign-
able reason, in the nature of things, why planets should not move in all
planes and all directions round their centres of attraction, yet all the
planets of the Solar System deviate almost as little from the same plane or
level as though they were rolling round a flat board, with the sun, or point
of attraction, near its centre.
PNEUMA, in the original Greek, this term means both “ wind” and “ spirit ;”’
hence our word “pneumatics” relates to elastic fluids, especially to the
atmosphere; but the word pneuma in English usually means the intel-
lectual part of man, or the immortal soul. .
PREDATORY, plundering, preying, ravenous.
PREMONITIONS, previous notice, warning, or intelligence.
PRIMORDIAL, original, existing from the beginning.
PROXIMATE, near, next in the series.
PSYCHE, a word adapted from the Greek to designate the Zife, or animal soul.
PSYCHOLOGICAL, relating to the soul, or mind, as distinguished from that
which is corporeal.
RADICLE, a little root, that part of the seed of a plant which becomes a root.
RATIONALISM, an adherence to reason as distinct from Revelation, and in
opposition to it; a mode of interpreting Scripture by which it is divested
of everything supernatural.
RETINA, the seat of vision, which is a pulpy or net-like expansion of the
optic nerve on the interior surface of the eye.
ROTIFER, a highly organized infusorial creature, generally called the wheel
animalcule.
SCINTILLATIONS, sparks emitted.
GLOSSARY OF SCIENTIFIC AND UNUSUAL WORDS.
SPECTRUM, an image, more strictly speaking the optical image of the sun or
other luminous body formed on a wall or screen by a beam of light.
SPHEROID, an oblong or oblate body not quite circular but approaching to it.
SPONTANEITY, the state of acting or growing of itself, or of its own accord.
STRATUM, plural STRATA, a layer or bed of anything, as of any particular
kind of earth.
SUBSTRATUM, a basis, or foundation
SUPPURATION, the process by which pus (commonly called matter) is
formed in gatherings or tumours.
SYNOPSIS, a clear abridgment, or collective view, of any subject.
TELLURIC, belonging to the earth.
TENTACULA, the feelers of insects or animals, used as instruments of prehen-
sion or exploration.
TERTIARY, the upper strata of rocks beneath the surface of the earth,—the
sedimentary rocks below that surface being, in the infancy of geological
science, divided into three groups only—primary, secondary, and tertiary.
THALLOGENS, the simpler forms of vegetable life, derived from “ thallus,”
the leafy part of a lichen. ;
TRANSCENDENTALISM, the philosophy relating to what lies beyond the
bounds of our experience, or does not come within the reach of our senses,
TRANSMUTED, changed from one nature or substance into another.
URANOLOGICAL, beyond the earth’s atmosphere ; belonging to the heavens.
VESTIBULE, a porch, hall, or first entrance of a house or building.
VOLTAIC, relating to or resembling a galvanic pile or battery, invented by
Volta.
ZOOPHYTE, the fourth and last division of animals; a class which are sup-
posed to partake of the nature both of animals and plants.
JOHN CHILDS AND SON, PRINTERS.
NEW WORKS AND NEW EDITIONS
PUBLISHED BY
CHARLES GRIFFIN AND COMPANY,
10, STATIONERS’ HALL COURT, LONDON, E.C.
AIKMAN’S (REV. J.) WORKS:
Small 8vo, 8s. 6d., cloth antique.
MORNINGS AT THE SEPULCHRE; a Series of Sacred Meditations. Small
8vo, 3s. 6d., cloth.
ALTAR OF THE HOUSEHOLD; containing a form of Family Worship for every
Morning and Evening throughout the Year; also Prayers, Hymns, and Thanks-
givings for Particular Occasions; and an Introduction, by the Rev. Linpsay
ALEXANDER, D.D. Edited by the late Rev. JoHn Harris, D.D., assisted by
eminent contributors. Seventy-first Thousand. Royal 4to, 21s., cloth gilt ; or
with 26 Steel Engravings, 25s.
GRIFFIN’S ROYAL 8vo FIVE-SHILLING VOLUMES, the
Cheapest Books Published—good paper, good printing, good Illustrations, and
well bound. Now Ready :—
I, GOLDSMITH’S MISCELLANEOUS WORKS. Complete.
Il. BURNS’ and SCOTT’S POETICAL WORKS. Complete.
Ill. MASTERPIECES of FOREIGN LITERATURE.
IV. POETIC VOICES of the EIGHTEENTH CEN TURY:
V. ARABIAN NIGHTS’ ENTERTAINMENTS.
VI. BOSWELL’S LIFE of DR SAMUEL JOHNSON. :
VIL. JOSEPHUS. The whole Works of Flavius Josephus, the Jewish Historian.
VUI. SHAKESPEARE’S COMPLETE WORKS.
IX. POETIC VOICES of the SEVENTEENTH CENTURY.
X. MASTERPIECES of FICTION,
Several others in Preparation.
BRODERIP—ZOOLOGICAL RECREATIONS. By J. W. BRopERIP, F.R.S. Third
Edition. Revised, with Illustrations. Crown 8vo, 3s. 6d., cloth.
COBBETT’S WORKS FOR SELF-INSTRUCTION—
ENGLISH GRAMMAR: intended for the Use of Schools and of Young Persons
in general. Foolscap 8vo, 1s. 6d., cloth.
FRENCH GRAMMAR: or, Plain Instructions for the Learning of French.
Foolscap §vo, 8s. 6d., cloth.
EXERCISES TO THE SAME: WITH KEY. Foolscap 8vo, 2s., cloth.
LATIN GRAMMAR: for the Use of English Boys. Foolscap 8vo, 2s., cloth.
ADVICE TO YOUNG MEN, and (incidentally) to Young Women in the Middle
and Higher Ranks of Life. Foolscap 8vo, 2s. 6d., cloth.
POOR MAN’S FRIEND: a Defence of the Rights of those who do the Work,
and Fight the Battles. Foolscap 8vo, 8d., limp.
COTTAGE ECONOMY : containing every matter deemed useful in conducting
the Affairs of a Labourer’s Family. Foolscap 8vo, 2s. 6d., cloth.
ENGLISH GARDENER: containing Full Instructions for the Cultivation of
Plants, Fruit Trees, Vegetables, Flower Growing, &¢. Foolscap 8vo, 3s. 6d., cloth.
THE ENGLISH HOUSEKEEPER; or, Manual of Domestic Economy, for the
use of Young Ladies who undertake the superintendence of their own House-
keeping. By Miss Coser. Foolscap 8vo, 3s. 6d., cloth.
2 CHARLES GRIFFIN AND COMPANY’S
EADIE’S (PROFESSOR) WORKS—
CLASSIFIED BIBLE, or ANALYTICAL CONCORDANCE to the Holy Scrip-
tures; or, the Bible presented under distinct and classified Heads or Topics.
With Synopsis and Index. Third Edition, revised. Post 8vo, &s. 6d., cloth.
BIBLICAL CYCLOPZEDIA;; or Dictionary of Eastern Antiquities, Geography,
Natural History, Sacred Annals and Biography, and Biblical Literature.
Bah a ae numerous Illustrations. Tenth Edition, revised. Post 8vo,
S. clotn.
COMMENTARY ON THE GREEK TEXT OF THE EPISTLE OF PAUL
TO THE COLOSSIANS. 8vo, 10s. 6d., cloth.
COMMENTARY ON THE GREEK TEXT OF THE EPISTLE OF PAUL
TO THE EPHESIANS. Second Edition. 8vo, 14s., cloth.
COMMENTARY ON THE GREEK TEXT OF THE EPISTLE OF PAUL
TO THE PHILIPPIANS. 8vo, 10s. 6d., cloth.
CONCORDANCE to the Holy Scriptures on the basis of Cruden. Twenty-
seventh Edition. Post 8vo, 5s., cloth.
DICTIONARY OF THE BIBLE, for the Use of Young Persons. With 120
Illustrations. Eleventh Hdition. Small 8vo, 2s. 6d., cloth.
ECCLESIASTICAL CYCLOPASDIA ; or, Dictionary of Christian and Jewish
Sects, Denominations, and Heresies—History of Dogmas, Rites, Sacraments,
Ceremonies, &c.—Liturgies, Creeds, Confessions, Monastic and Religious Or-
ders, &c. &c. Post 8vo.
PAUL THE PREACHER;; or, a Popular and Practical Exposition ot his Dis-
ee ane Speeches, as recorded in the Acts of the Apostles. Post 8vo,
s. 6d., cloth.
ECCLESIASTICAL HISTORY—HISTORY OF THE CHRISTIAN CHURCH
from the Birth of Christ to the Present Day. By Right Rev. SamuEL HInDs,
D.D., Bishop of Norwich; Rev. J. H. NEwMAN, B.D.; JAMES A. JEREMIE,
D.D., Regius Professor of Divinity in the University of Cambridge ; Rev. J. B.
S. CARWITHEN, B.D.; Right Rev. Dr. HampDEN, Bishop of Hereford; Rev.
J. E. Rippxiz, M.A.; Rev. Henry J. Ross, B.D., &c. &¢. 38 volumes, crown
8vo, £1 1s., cloth.
GRIFFIN’S UNIVERSAL LIBRARY—
A series of medium 8vo volumes, handsomely bound in cloth, 3s. 6d. each.
POETRY. First Series. Robin Hood Ballads, edited by Ritson; Sir Walter
Scott’s Lay of the Last Minstrel, Marmion, Lady of the Lake ; and Oliver Gold-
smith’s Plays and Poems.
POETRY. Second Series. Chaucer’s Canterbury Tales, and Burns’s Poetical Works.
POETRY. Third Series. Milton’s and Thomson’s Poetical Works.
POETRY. Fourth Series. Young's Poetical and Dramatic Works; Schiller’s
Tragedies, translated by S.T. Coleridge; and Goethe’s Faust, translated by
Lewis Filmore. é
VOYAGES AND TRAVELS. Anson’s Voyage Round the World; Stephen’s In-
cidents of Travel in Greece, Russia, Turkey, and Poland; and Koempen’s Ac-
count of Japan.
POPULAR ESSAYS. Goldsmith’s Letters from a Citizen of the World, Bee,
Inquiry into the Present State of Learning, and Miscellaneous Essays; Bacon’s
Essays ; and Locke on the Reasonableness of Christianity.
NOVELS AND TALES. Sterne’s Tristram Shandy; Saintaine’s Picciola; John-
son’s Rasselas; and Goldsmith’s Vicar of Wakefield.
Or separately, in limp cloth—
s. d. Sua.
1. Robin Hood, edited by Ritson, . 1 6] 11. Picciola: a Tale by Saintaine, 10
2. Anson’s Voyage Round the World, 1 6 | 12. Schiller’s Tragedies, translated, 1 0
3. Burns’s Poetical Works, &¢., . 1 618. Goldsmith’s Poems and Plays, 1 6
4. Sterne’s Tristram Shandy, . 2 0|14 Koempen’s Account of Japan, 16
5. Young’s Poetical Works, . . 2 6] 15. Milton’s Poetical Works, . 2420
6. Stephen’s Travels in Turkey, &c., 1 6 | 16. Goldsmith’s Citizen of the World, 1 6
7, Goldsmiths Miscellaneous Essays, 1 6 | 17. Locke on Christianity, : Pte)
8. Thomson’s Poetical Works, . 2 6] 18. Sir Walter Scott’s Poetical Works, 1 6
9. Goldsmith’s Vicar of Wakefield, 1 0 | 19. Goethe’s Faust, translated, iO)
10, Chaucer’s Canterbury Tales, 2 6| 20. Lord Bacon’s Essays, LO
LIST OF WORKS. 3
ENCYCLOPADIA METROPOLITANA,
NEW AND REVISED EDITION.
Vol. 1—METHOD. S. T. COLERIDGE. 2s.
2—UNIVERSAL GRAMMAR. Sir J. Stoppart, LL.D. 5s.
3.—LOGIC. ARCHBISHOP WHATELY. 33s,
4.—RHETORIC. ARCHBISHOP WHATELY. 3s. 6d.
5.—_EARLY CHRISTIANITY. BrisHop HINDS. 6s.
6—POLITICAL ECONOMY. — Nassatu W.SeEnror, M.A. 4s.
7.—_HISTORY OF THE JEWS. ARCHDEACON HALE. 2s. 6d.
8._SACRED HISTORY AND BIOGRAPHY. Dr Cox. 6s.
9.—GREEK LITERATURE. Sir T. N. TALFOURD, &c. 7s. 6d.
10.—ANCIENT PHILOSOPHY. Rev. F. D, Maurice, M.A. 5s.
11.—UNIVERSAL HISTORY. Sir J. Sroppart, LL.D. 5s.
12—ROMAN ANTIQUITIES. PROFESSOR RAMSAY. 8s. 6d.
13.—BOTANY. PROFESSOR BALFOUR. 12s. 6d.
14.—ELECTRO-METALLURGY. JamMES NAPIER, F.C.S. 3s. 6d.
15._EARLY HISTORY OF GREECE. Sir T. N. TALFOURD, &c. 9s.
16.—PHOTOGRAPHY. ROBERT HUNT, F.R.S. 6s.
17.—VETERINARY ART. W. C. SPOONER.
18—BARLY ORIENTAL HISTORY. PROFESSOR HADIE, D.D. 8s.
19.— HISTORY OF THE ROMAN REPUBLIC. Dr ARNOLD, &c. 8s. 6d.
20.—BIBLICAL ANTIQUITIES. Dr Cox. 7s. 6d.
21.—_M ETALLURGY. J. A. PHILLIPS, F.C.S. 12s. 6d.
22.—_THE CHURCH IN THE SECOND AND
THIRD CENTURIES. PROFESSOR JEREMIE. 4s.
23.—HISTORY oF GREECE & MACEDONIA. Dan LyYAtt, &c. 8s.
294—ROMAN LITERATURE. Dr ARNOLD, &c. 7s. 6d.
295. HISTORY OF THE ROMAN EMPIRE. Dr ARNOLD, &c. 10s. 6d.
26.—DECLINE AND FALL OF ROME. BisHoP RUSSEL, &c. 10s. 6d.
27—GREEK AND ROMAN PHILOSOPHY. BisHorp BLOMFIELD, &c. 4s.
28.—THE PHILOSOPHY OF THE FIRST
SIX CENTURIES. Rev. F. D. MAvRICcE. 8s. 6d.
29—HISTORY oF THE OTTOMAN EMPIRE. CoLonen PROCTER, &e. 7s. 6d.
30.—TRIGONOMETRY. ProFeEssor AIRY, F.R.S. 2s. 6c.
31—OCCULT SCIENCES. Rev. E. SMEDLEY, &c. 6s.
32.—-GEOLOGY. PRoF. PHILLIPS, F.R.S. 12s. 6d.
33.—_THE CHURCH FROM THE FOURTH) REv. J. B.S. CARWITHEN, B.D.,
TO THE TWELFTH CENTURY. and Others. 5s.
84.—CHRONOLOGICAL TABLES. Div. I. I. M‘Burney, LL.D. 5s.
35—CHRONOLOGICAL TABLES. Div. II]. SamuvurEt NEIL. 5s.
86.—MEDIMVAL PHILOSOPHY. Rey. F. D. MAuRIcE, M.A. 5s.
87.—_PRACTICE OF MEDICINE. PROFESSOR AITKEN. 15s.
38.—GLOSSOLOGY. Sir JoHN STODDART. 7s. 6d.
39.—APPLIED MECHANICS. PROFESSOR RANKINE. 12s. 6d,
40.—CHURCH HISTORY—THIRTEENTH
CENTURY To PRESENT DAY. BisHop HAMPDEN, &c. 7s. 6d.
vee THE LAW OF NATIONS. ARCHER POLSON, po 6d
: AND DIPLOMACY. T. H. Horne, B.D. :
42.—_THE STEAM-ENGINE. PROFESSOR RANKINE. 12s. 6d.
438.—CIVIL ENGINEERING. PROFESSOR RANKINE. 12s. 6d.
44—MORAL AND METAPHYSICAL PHILO-
SOPHY—MODERN SYSTEMS. Rev. F. D. Maurice. 10s. 64.
45.—MANUAL OF ENGLISH LITERATURE. PROFESSOR CRAIK. 7s. 60.
4, CHARLES GRIFFIN AND COMPANY.
MANY THOUGHTS OF MANY MINDS; being a
‘Treasury of Reference, consisting of Selections from the Writings of the
most Celebrated Authors, By Henry SourueGarr. Sixteenth Thou-
sand, 8vo, price 12s. 6d., beautifully printed and elegantly bound in
cloth and gold, or morocco, £1 ls.
“A treasure to every reader who may be fortunate enough to possess it.”—EHnglish
Journal of Education.
CELESTIAL SCENERY; or, THE wonDERS OF THE
PLANETARY System DIsPLAYED, including all new discoveries, This
work is intended for general readers, presenting to their view, in an
attractive manner, sublime objects of contemplation. By Tuomas Dick,
LL.D. New edition, printed on toned paper, handsomely bound, with
gilt edges, ds.
THE SIDEREAL HEAVENS, and other subjects con-
nected with Astronomy, as Illustrative of the Character of the Deity and
of an Infinity of Worlds. By Tuomas. Dicx, LL.D., Author of ‘The
Christian Philosopher,’ &c. New edition, printed on toned paper, hand-
somely bound, with gilt edges, ds. 3
BUNYAN’S PILGRIM’S PROGRESS. With Life and
Notes Experimental and Practical. By Witn1amM Mason. Printed in
large type, and illustrated with full-page woodcuts, crown 8yo, hand-
somely bound in gilt cloth, price 3s. 6d.
THE FOUR GOSPELS, and the ACTS OF THE
APOSTLES. In Paragraphs, Punctuated Rhetorically for Reading in
Schools, Colleges, and Families. By ALEXANDER BELL, Professor of
Elocution. Crown 8vo, cloth, bevelled boards, 3s. 6d.
FRESH SPRINGS OF TRUTH. A Vindication of the
Essential Principles of Christianity. By James Reppin, Ese. Crown
8vo, cloth, bevelled edges, 6s.
** Entitled to respectful attention.”—Illustrated London News.
* We have read these essays with gratification.” —The Churchman.
GRIFFIN’S EMERALD GEMS. An Unrivalled Series
of Books, containing the Poetical Works of Goldsmith, Poe, Chatterton,
Byron, Burns, Gray (5s.), &c., &c. Printed on Toned Paper, Illustrated
by beautiful Steel Engravings and Woodcuts, and in Elegant Bindings,
price 3s. 6d. each. A List sent on application.
THE STRATFORD SHAKESPEARE. Edited by
CHARLES KnicGuT. An entirely new and improved Edition. With an
Introduction and a Life of Shakespeare, by the Editor. Illustrated by
William Harvey. In six volumes, small 8vo, cloth, 21s. Half-bound,
morocco extra, £1 15s. In a handsome glazed library case, complete,
cloth, £1 5s.; half-morocco, £2.
OFF LAND’S END, HOMEWARD BOUND; or,
Christmas Eve on Board the Oberon. Being a Collection of Stories,
grave and gay, pathetic and humorous, related by the Cabin Passengers.
Suitable for all readers, old and young. Illustrated by John_ Proctor.
Imperial 16mo, elegantly bound and gilt, with gilt edges, price 5s.
10, STATIONERS’ HALL COURT, LONDON.
“ge
pal hes:
noneNy
— DUE
&
Neti at
Atle
weiter
"
oe
es,
aie
Ss
,
See
PES
reese
alata it as
IE I
ETH
3
og
oF
oie
po
re
x
|
ee
SHO ae by
vite
Git eo ee
ie Soir te
a
eLoe ee
lea (8
Se eel
Br tah
PSST
perepoy iar
ayiey
en PUREE
Apt seseprreencrt sere
erate
OS IY,
heat Orn
Hr eR tener eet nmap eng
aes
senpencernann se
a
vole {
eee
|
hatte
vats
Soe bts
Sst a EE
oS
=|
:
“eye }
de Vara)